| Welcome to the Fire Emblem Arena Battle League. You're currently viewing our forum as a guest. This means you are limited to certain areas of the board and there are some features you can't use. If you join the FEABL, you'll be able to access member-only sections, and use many member-only features such as customizing your profile, sending personal messages, and voting in polls. Registration is simple, fast, free, and highly recommended. Join our community! If you're already a member please log in. Don't keep us waiting (or else)! |
| The Renoff army campground | |
|---|---|
| Topic Started: Jan 13 2007, 07:46 PM (2,018 Views) | |
| Mr. Dansen | Jan 13 2007, 07:46 PM Post #1 |
Air guitarist for the ages
|
Now before I begin, the purpose of this topic should be obvious. Now all of you won't have to sift through all the other posts in Elsewhere trying to find a certain Renoff RP. I'll be bringing all of the Elsewhere RPs to this topic, and every time something happens in the campground, you'll be the first to know it. Needless to say, many kitties will be harmed in the moving of the past RPs. Thats what we have Douglas, a healer from Noah vs. Korit, for. Ready Douglas? Douglas: Ready when you are. Gustav returns to the Campground after the First Wave, Gerald over his shoulder. [size=7]Gustav[/size], Nathaniel, James, and Felix The town turned campground was busy with movement. To the left, squadron leaders were instructing their soldiers about the ways of combat. To the far back, Pegasus & Wyvern Riders tended to their companions. To the right, the constant grunting of sparring matches. But when the eight foot giant known as Gerent Gustav to his men entered the campground, his 2nd Lt. resting on his shoulder, a wave of silence washed over the entire campground. The silence continued even when the five out of 20 Mercenaries under Gerald’s command came limping into the camp, blood covering them. After a few seconds, Gustav spoke. His voice was calm even though one of his officers was dying on his shoulder. "Nathaniel, an Elixir please." Somewhere in the army, a lone Solider dashed into the Vendor, retrieved an Elixir and slowly approached his ruler, who had already placed Gerald on the ground. Nathaniel uncorked the Elixir and poured the healing liquid down the fallen Knight’s throat. When Gerald sat up and began coughing, Gustav hoisted him onto his shoulder once more. He looked to the Soldier in front of him. "An empty bed, Nathaniel?" The Solider walked into the large group of people, Gustav following close behind, people cowering whenever he approached. When Gustav stopped walking, he was in front of a tent that was far too small for him to fit in. He placed Gerald on his feet and only released him when he knew he wouldn’t fall over. Gustav then turned to Nathaniel. "Despite the fact that an Elixir has been given to him, I would like a healer to watch him at all times until I say other wise." Nathaniel nodded, led Gerald into the tent and remained inside for a few moments. When he reappeared, he bowed to Gustav and spoke. "Felix has guaranteed me that Gerald will have continuous care until you say otherwise, sir." "Very good. You are dismissed, Nathaniel." Nathaniel bowed again and disappeared. Before Gustav got to march back to his tent, an angry voice rang through the once again active camp. "WHERE THE HELL IS HE!? WHERE IS MY BROTHER!?" Gustav knew who was coming and held open the tent flap for the raging Mercenary. After the Mercenary saw the state of his brother, he began shouting at his Gerent. "WHERE ARE THE MEN WHO DID THIS TO MY BROTHER! TELL ME, AND I WILL MAKE THEM RUE THE DAY THEY TOUCHED HIM!" "Calm yourself James. Gerald shall live, but he needs rest for now. But I assure you, as soon as he gets better, I will allow you to exact your revenge on Manny and his men." "MANNY!? HE DID THIS?!" "Not him directly. From what I witnessed, it was a Pirate in black clothing." "A Pirate? Easy!" "You’re not going yet James. Wait until Gerald heals." With a grunt of disappointment, James marched into the tent to watch over his brother. As Gustav expected, his voice issued from the tent a moment later. " WHAT DO YOU MEAN I CAN’T STAY IN HERE?! HE’S MY BROTHER, SO I’LL STAY IF I DAMN WELL PLEASE!" "James, you hard-headed man… Felix, a word if you please." A second later, a Sage carrying a Mend staff opened the tent flap and turned to Gustav. The Sage had tan skin, blond hair and vibrant blue robes. He bowed and spoke. "Sir, I’m sure you’re aware that 2nd Lt. Gerald needs peace and quiet to heal, just as any other person does." "I am well aware of that Felix. But James has a right to stay by his brother’s side. However, if he gives you any trouble, I give you permission to dismiss him to the outside of the tent, but no farther." "Yes sir. Stay healthy." "And the same to you Felix." Both men parted ways, Gustav heading to his own tent. He entered and began planning possible strategies… Gustav interviews Baralai and questions Gippal's expectations. Gustav & Nathaniel take off for the Citadel shortly after. [size=7]Gustav[/size], Nathaniel, Gippal, and Baralai Gustav stepped out of his tent and began observing his army. James must have given Felix a problem, because he was now outside of the camp, probably having great contempt towards the Sage. Not far from the healing tent, a Cavalier in orange armor was sparring with a Warrior in silver armor. Gustav realized he didn’t know the name of the Cavalier, and called Nathaniel to him. Nathaniel came rushing out of the mass of people and bowed when he entered Gustav’s shadow. Nathaniel: Yes sir? Gustav raised a gloved hand and pointed towards the Cavalier. Nathaniel looked in the direction his Gerent was pointing. "Who is that man?" "Honestly sir, I don’t know. Would you like me to retrieve him for you?" "Yes please. Bring Lieutenant General Gippal as well please." "Yes sir." Nathaniel ran off to alert the sparring Infantry men. Gustav knew that with Alasants in his hand, both men would answer his questions in fear, so he stepped back into his tent and placed the mighty blade on its shelf. When he stepped back outside, all three men had returned. The Cavalier was on his feet, his orange helmet resting on the steed. Both of them bowed to Gustav as he appeared from his tent. Gustav had already gotten used to the bald, tanned head of Gippal, but he began looking over the Cavalier. He had a light build to him, which was topped off by a head of white hair that covered eyes of ignorance in the ways of war. As was usual of the fresh recruits, his eyes had bulged when they saw the size of Gustav. His eyes calmed when Gustav spoke however, even though his voice sounded raspy due to the grate in his helmet. "Hello once again, Lieutenant General Gippal." "Good afternoon my liege. Is there anything I could help you with?" "Yes, but in a moment. Young man, what is your name?" "Ba-Baralai, sir…" "Hm. Baralai, do you fear me because of my size?" All four men were quiet. Baralai gulped, then answered the question truthfully. "Honestly sir, y-yes." Baralai cringed because he thought Gustav was going to lunge at him. But when Baralai realized he was still in perfect condition, he straightened up to see all eyes on him. Gustav spoke, his voice still perfectly calm. "I understand how you feel Baralai, for it is a common generalization. You assume I am unable to keep my strength in control because I am large enough to defeat anyone here. While I am proficient in the ways of battle, I do not strike out wildly. All I ask of my men is that they are honest with me." "Understood sir. Is there anything else you wish to ask of me?" "Yes actually. While we were marching back here from the battle field, I noticed you had a gem tied around your neck. May I see it?" The gem was around his neck at the moment. He placed his hand around it the remove it, but then let the chain go once more. "With all due respect sir, I would rather not remove it. It was a gift from my father before he passed away." "I understand. Gifts from those who have left us, parents above all else, should be guarded carefully, for they are how we remember them. You are dismissed Baralai." "Thank you sir." Baralai bowed, donned his helmet and began walking back to the sparring ground, his horse following close by. Gustav now turned to Gippal. "Do you believe he could make it, Gippal?" "Honestly sir, no." All the men were quiet. Gippal was not afraid however, for he had been truthful with his Gerent. The boy was weak, had never held a weapon before joining the army, and could not stay on his horse for more than five minutes. Gustav spoke first. "Tell him that." "Sir?" "Tell him you have doubts about him succeeding in this army. While knowing that someone doubts you may hurt, it will give you fuel to work harder to prove the doubters wrong." "Understood sir. Will that be all?" "Not quite yet, Gippal. Nathaniel and I are heading out for now, and with the recent death of General Regal, we are without someone to watch over the camp in my absence. I am placing you in charge while I am gone." "Understood sir. May I ask where you will be going?" "We will be visiting Manny at his Citadel." "Sir?!" "Do not worry, I do not wish to start a fight. Although we are at war, we must remember that we are human. We should learn as much about everyone we can before we pass on to the next plain." "…Understood. Would you like an escort? I could have men ready in three minutes." "No, we shall manage. I do not wish to give off a feeling of hostility yet, for we are still recovering from the battle." "Understood sir." "Dismissed, Lieutenant General." Gippal bowed to Gustav and walked away. Gustav retrieved Alasants from its shelf, walked outside once more, and turned to Nathaniel. "Well Nathaniel, let us make our leave." "Sir, why are you bringing me along? I do not mean to offend you, but should I not remain behind with Lieutenant General Gippal? I know your agenda better than anyone here, so shouldn’t I be here incase the Lieutenant General has any questions?" "You make a valid argument Nathaniel. However, you are coming along because you know my agenda better than anyone here. I want you to make mental notes about the landscape surrounding Manny’s base, so we may have a battle plan for our next attack." "Very well sir." With that, both men left the campground, heading right for enemy territory. Raymond's troop heads for the Citadel with intentions to defect. [size=7]Gippal[/size], Raymond, and Jamaze A man had stepped into Gustav’s tent, searching for his Gerent due to a pressing matter. As he stepped out after finding the tent empty, Lieutenant General Gippal was there. "Captain Raymond, what are you doing?" "I’m looking for Gerent Gustav. I need to speak with him." "Gerent Gustav and Nathaniel have both stepped out for the time. I have been placed in charge, meaning whatever you must talk to Gerent Gustav about, you can take up with me." "I would rather take this up with Gerent Gustav. Could you tell me where he is?" "I can, but I can not let you go. Gerent Gustav has ordered to be accompanied only by Nathaniel, so those who he is visiting do not get feelings of enmity." "I see. You said you can tell me where he has gone. Will you do so?" "From my understanding, Gerent Gustav and Nathaniel have ventured to the Citadel that Manny currently fights for." "WHAT?!" "Raymond, you know as well as I do that he will be fine. Please, return to your squadron." "...Yes sir. Good day to you." "To you as well Raymond." Raymond bowed to Gippal as he was left alone. After a few minutes of deep thought, Raymond began heading for the sparring grounds. He was looking for a certain Mercenary who was under his command and helped him to lead his squadron. When he saw the dark skinned man wielding dual blades against a Knight, he called out to the man which stopped the sparring session. "Jamaze, a word if you please." The Mercenary stopped mid-swing, bowed to his opponent and marched over to his friend, both of them making eye contact without tilting their head. "Ray, you know I don’t like being disturbed while I’m working. What is it?" "The time has come for it to happen." "Now? In the middle of war?!" "Yes, now. Round up the men and be outside of the main entrance in ten minutes. Do not get caught." "…Yes sir." Ten minutes later, before Raymond had even gotten settled at the main entrance, he began to hear the synchronized marching of his men. Jamaze emerged first from the gate, followed by the troops under Raymond’s command. Their squadron was the mixed group, meaning they ranged from Pegasus Riders to Shamans. They were all young, but given time, they would become strong warriors. Raymond was extremely dubious about his decision, yet he and Jamaize had spent many nights discussing it. Now seemed as good a time as any to go through with the plan. As Raymond began walking down the forest path, he heard Jamaze give the order to follow behind Raymond and himself. They did so in perfect unison, none of the men missing a beat as they followed their Myrmidon and Mercenary squadron leaders. Gerald wakes up and is commanded to go train for the battle to come by James. [size=7]Felix[/size], Gerald, and James Felix knotted the brace to Gerald’s arm and then stood back. In such a short amount of time, Gerald had gone from near death to perfectly fine, minus the broken arm. Felix picked up a Heal staff and cast the spell as a safety. When the blue shine died down, Gerald opened his eyes and slowly sat up. Felix let in a quick smile at his handiwork, then spoke. "Good afternoon, 2nd Lieutenant Gerald. How are you feeling?" Gerald moved all of his body parts to make sure he was fine. When he tried moving his left arm, a wave of pain shot through him. Once the pain stopped, he got to his feet and responded. "I’m feeling fine, except for my arm. I was defeated before the end of the fight, wasn’t I? Also, does my brother know of my defeat?" "Yes, your brother knows of your defeat. He is actually outside right now. From my understanding, you were defeated before the end of the battle. Gerent Gustav brought you back here, along with your men. Speaking of you company, I've heard that only five out of your twenty men survived the battle." Gerald’s face suddenly changed to a scared expression, as if someone had just rang his death bell. He didn’t even try to speak, because he knew what was about to happen. "[size=7]WHAT?! I’VE ONLY GOT FIVE MEN LEFT?! GERALD, YOU SON OF A *****![/size]" "Damn it…" Just as Gerald expected, his brother James had heard the sage. James almost tore the tent flap off when he entered. He went to yell at his younger brother, when he heard the crackling of Thunder to his right. Felix had the spell at the tip of his finger, the tome in his left hand. "This is the medical tent, and you will be quiet about your business. Your brother has just woken up, and he needs peace. Make sure he gets it. Alright, fine! Pull this **** outside of the tent though, and I’ll dice you to pieces! Now, HOW DO I ONLY HAVE FIVE MEN LEFT?!" "My company was missing, and I thought since you were my brother, you wouldn’t mind if I used your men!" "I’M A RANK ABOVE YOU, YOU DUMB ASS!" "IT IS THE FAULT OF YOUR COMPANY FOR COMING WITH ME!" "ALRIGHT, KNOW WHAT?! I’LL RETURN THE FAVOR! GO FIND YOUR MEN, AND GET ALL OF YOU LOWER RANK ASSES TO THE TRAINING GROUNDS! I’M TAKING CONTROL OF YOUR COMPANY, AND YOU! AND THAT IS AN ORDER! That’s it, BOTH OF YOU GET OUT. NOW. James stomped out of the tent, swearing at the top of his voice while Gerald suited up. He wordlessly left the tent, his armor clanking. Before following his older brother's orders, he muttered something to himself. "I know he’s a higher rank and all, but does he HAVE to be so condescending? Ah… Hopefully, my conformist and diligent ways will one day see me to a higher rank than him…" He placed his helmet on his head, then did what his higher ranked brother had commanded and headed to the training ground, only to find his company already there. Before walking over to them, he looked over the grounds. He saw ten Archers circled around five blindfolded Swordmasters, a Sniper behind the line. When he gave the command to fire, each Archer shot a single arrow that was cut into clean halves by the Swordsmen. Another sight was that a Cavalier in orange armor was sparring with a Swordmaster in gold clothing. The Cavalier was actually keeping up with the Swordmaster, which shocked Gerald. Once he was done observing the otherwise plain ground, he began training with his men. Ruroni's characters coming asking for supplies. Major Alex sneaks out. [size=7]Teh Sentries of D00M, and Gippal[/size] (Ruroni RP goes here) Two Sentry men had been watching the strange clothed sword fighter as he argued with a female bow wielder. Finally, the man seemed to notice the Sentries and asked him for food and to get rid of the woman. They turned to each other. "Do you think we should let him in?" "I don't know... He may be a spy from Manny's army." "How about we flip a coin on it?" "A coin? We're in the military, not some school yard. Go get Gerent Gustav or Nathaniel, they'll make the decision." "Man, you're really behind lately. Gerent Gustav left earlier today, Nathaniel alongside him. They're visiting Manny and his army." "Are you serious?! What else have I missed?" "Captain Raymond, along with his whole troop, defected to Manny's side. Nathaniel came back with Jamaze to pick up their supplies a while ago." "Wow... Well, Gerent Gustav must have left someone in charge in his absence. "Yes, Lieutenant General Gippal, I believe. "The Lieutenant General? Fitting, I suppose, what with the recent death of General Regal. Should I go get him?" "Yeah, sounds like a good idea." The second Sentry entered the camp ground, searching for their current leader. Gippal walked out of the camp a few minutes later, the Sentry right behind him. The Sentry took his place again as the Lieutenant General spoke to the strangers. "This soldier has informed me of your request. Under most other Kings or the like, you would most likely be refused. But Gerent Gustav is a fair man, and I will be so in his place. I cannot allow you to enter our camp ground however. One of these soldiers will retrieve whatever it is that you wish for, within moderation of course." (another Ruroni RP) "We can afford that. You, bring them some meat." Sentry #1 ran back into the campground. "But as for the sword, that is a different matter. The Sentry informed me that you're male accomplice denied you a sword before he asked for food. You'll only be getting one if he agrees to it." The Sentry came back, holding a sack of meat. He placed it infront of the pair, and returned to his post. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Somewhere in the camp, a Pirate was reporting in to his Major. His report made the Major start to formulate a plan that his Gerent would hold as treasonous. "So, thats whats been going on today... Ready the men. We're going to pay Manny a visit!" The Pirate nodded, and left his Major alone to his business. (Another Ruroni RP) Gippal nodded his head when the swordsman approved of the woman acquiring a sword The Sentry ran into the camp, and returned with a fresh Steel Sword, handed it to the woman, then took his position again. "Now, will that be all? I am very busy at the moment." Somewhere on the other side of the Camp, a company of Pirates and Brigands, led by their Major, snuck out of the base, heading for the current battelfield at the Citadel. (Another Ruroni RP) The look in the man's eye showed he didn't want to just fight, he wanted to go insane. Gippal responded calmly as he could. "We are an army, not a band of people you may fight at your leisure. If you truly wish to face us, we are at war. I am not to sure of where they are located, but if you join our enemies, you will have many chances to fight us. Now, we have given you food and a sword. I am very busy, and must take my leave. I wish you long life." Gippal walked back into the camp, and returned to his business. |
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
 |
 
|
| Mr. Dansen | Apr 15 2007, 12:51 PM Post #2 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
[size=7]Manny[/size] In the time it had been since Manny last left the citadel forest, he had forgotten just how big it was. Two hours after they departed from the citadel, the group finally broke out of the moonlit forest, only to end up on a clearing that reached for about thirty feet until it was impeded by something that Manny couldn't see just yet, but assumed it was the Renoff campground. Manny must of been right, because seconds after breaking through the forest, Nathaniel had started off towards whatever lay beyond them. After shifting his Major on his shoulder, Gustav continued on, Manny following closely behind, and Sean just behind him. Far behind him, he swore he could hear the sounds of battle echoing throughout the forest. "Oh yeah, I chose a real good night to do this... I know Noah is really who he is, but if that was... him, and he and Noah are fighting... ... Just hold the fort for awhile longer, Raymond. We'll be back before first light. ... I hope." Manny had to admit to himself that his tension had been building since the plan was created. If it was succesful, and everything went off without a hitch, this one mission would change the tides of war for the best. But if it failed, Gustav would be alerted. Manny knew that if that happened, Gustav would abandon all kindness and fight them. "We can't screw this one up. If we do, Gustav finds out. If Gustav is thrown into the mix..." He did have a ray of hope, however. One year ago, when he was an instrument in the Renoff army, Manny always drew a crowd when he trained or sparred. Whenever he would finish and begin walking away, he would always hear the spectators muttering amongst themselves, praising him. Some said he was the best Renoff ever had. Some said he could replace General Regal. Some were even as bold to say that Manny could of taken down Gerent Gustav and taken his throne. Manny was stopped in his thoughts, however, when he bumped into Gustav who had stopped. Before he had a chance to question why they had stopped, Sean had yanked him to the side so his thieving friend could see past the behemoth of a man. Emotions mixed inside Manny at what he saw. He was instantly pulled back to the conversation he and Sean first had after the First Wave had ended. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "That’s right, I never told you… Noah is the Honorable Deathbringer." Sean looked like he had seen a ghost. "WHAT!? NOAH IS THE DEATHBRINGER?!" "That was my reaction as well." Terrifying images flowed through Sean’s mind. He could see Noah surrounded by a ring of fire, fighting an entire army on his own. The screams of pain, the thought of that much blood… They sent chills down Sean’s spine. "Whoo boy… How was that fight? Even with Hank…" "He’s a mad man, Sean. Hank practically destroyed him, and he still went on." "So… the stories…" "All of them are true. Cloud white wyvern with a black armored Rider that have been exiled from Elibe. The red eyes, the General’s Bane. One of the most dangerous men to ever walk Elibe… They’re all real. Huh. Now I know why you’d like him here. Tell him that Renoff “relocated” into that nearby town, an- We win. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- It would no longer just be a childish lie used to gain momentum in battle. It was a fact. All Noah had to do was find out, and the war would be over. The entire Renoff army had relocated to this town. Tents littered the streets and town square, yet the buildings still stood. It didn't matter who had done it. In his mind, Manny tried to imagine what the town must of looked like days ago, before this all started. He saw blood everywhere, blood from dead citizens who attempted to save their homes. Noah had once served Gustav, so he was still binded to the oath of order to Renoff. All Noah had to know was that Gustav had given the order to clean out a town of innocent civilians. Then, the Honorable Deathbringer, the Exile of Elibe, would ride again. (OOC: Gah, writers block. I guess I'll stop here and give everyone a chance to RP.) |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Koracross | Apr 15 2007, 04:29 PM Post #3 |
A Man Chooses... A Slave Obeys
|
[size=7]KORIT[/size] SOL AXEL As they walked through the forest, Korit, Sol, and Axel were completely silent, but each was thinking the same thoughts. What's going to happen when we get there? How are we going to pull this off? I hope nothing goes wrong...i sure as HELL hope Gustav doesn't find out... Axel shifted on his horse and yawned a bit from the 2 hour ride, and Korit looked up at him, but before he could speak, Sol cut in sharply. "Don't yawn. You've been one of the select few who have the honor of visiting Gustav's base camp-but it's still the enemy's camp.Keep yourself awake and aware of your surroundings at all times." "Yeah yeah, sorry...it just gets a little boring riding through the forest at a slow trot for a few hours..." He trailed off under the glare of his brother. Korit smiled a bit, and pointed ahead. "Well, we're almost out of the forest. Too bad for you, Axel. If you'd gone a few more minutes, you could've avoided Sol's speech, ne?" This time Korit winced under the stare of Sol's eyes.But, the forgot that when they looked into the encampment. Tents strewn everywhere in the streets, but that was about all that could be seen from behind a rather large wall blocking a decent view of the city. |
|
Korit Lvl 20/12 Swordmaster "Need....More....Speed....ugh" Sol Lvl 20/11 Wyvern Lord "Yay, I've capped Two Stats!" Axel Lvl 20/11 Paladin "Im the only one who's right on track speed-wise!" Anthony Lvl 20/1 General "Yays, finally a General! ANT SMASH!" Vic lvl 9 Mercenary. "How am i supposed to fight sober?!?" My Addictions...   | |
|
|
|
| Shahdow | Apr 16 2007, 03:07 AM Post #4 |
Gotta love that cowbell!!!
|
[size=7]Veth[/size] The walk through the forest was long and boring. it reminded him of when he sailed from home not know where he was going. But finally, in Veth's mind, when they got to the clearing Veth's boat got captured by pirates. He drew his axe just in case and walked close to Korit, Axel and Sol. The three of them conversed a bit and Sol scolded Axel for being tired. Once they were done Veth looked towards them and spoke: Veth: I dunno. Maybe we should get some sleep during the day, as we ARE going to be up all night. We could take watch shifts if we were to do that. I dunno about you two (he points to Sol and Axel) but back when i was captain of my ship we used to stay up all the time, sparring, telling stories of our past, or just hanging out. 'Member the good ol' days Korit? As they got closer Veth could see the town covered with soldiers and tents and he thought of some of the towns him and his men had raided. He looked over at Manny who had been pulled aside by Sean again and then looked at Gustav. He started to advance toward the town so everyone else followed suit. ((OOC) good time everyone, gorgeous times (if anyone wants an explanation of that phrase contact me) this sounds like it gonna be fun :HEHEHE:) |
Slash Level 1 Myrmidon    I'd say Jackson AND Ben did a pretty good job on him eh?Veth Level 13 Pirate    Glyph Level 11 Soldier   <a href="http://www.maplestorymob.com/zone/maplestory/tools/l/427138/2" target="_blank"><img src="http://www.maplestorymob.com/zone/maplestory/tools/i/427138/2.gif" border="0" width="125" height="125"></a> K so before this, Gustav was using magic with his sword Korit's response to it
99% of the FEABL uses a white skin. If you're one of the 1% who don't, c/p this into your sig. | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Apr 16 2007, 01:47 PM Post #5 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
[size=7]Sean[/size] As Manny stood in front of him with the ambiguous look on his face and Gustav conversed with the guards, it was Sean's turn to react to the sight before them. "Blessed Saint Elimine... All of these people... How many soldiers did Gustav send here to clean them out? How did he clean up so fast?! And most importantly, why would he do this? He should of thought to himself that Noah may have shown up. ... I guess everyone does have skeletons in their closets." Ahead of him, Gustav and Manny had started to move. As Sean walked past the guards, who wore light blue armor and the most carefree looks anyone could give, Sean tried to look casual. But the gazes that the guards returned to him worried that he didn't do a good job. "Damn. I hope these two are as carefree as they look. If I got blamed for them alerting the camp, Manny will never forgive me. If we get out alive, that is." But the group was not halted. As they entered the village, Sean looked all around him, witnessing the changes Renoff had made to the town in such a short time. From what he could see, the houses directly behind the wall surrounding the village were not altered at all. Instead, the thin alleways between them and the houses next to them had been boarded up just enough so that an archer could be shielded from attacks as he fired away. Halfway down each board was a peep whole, so a stool or box of some sort must of been on the other side so the archer could sit and watch. "But if an enemy were to get up close..." Sean's question was answered. On the outside walls of the houses facing the alleways, slits as wide a sword had been made in the dirt brown wall. If an enemy got to close to the attacking archer, another soldier could simply jab his sword through the slit, impaling the attacking enemy. "Different, but smart. Since the archer is hidden behind planks, they can't be hurt by other archers. And if any up close and personal fighters come along..." Nothing else caught Sean's eye as they made their way through the town. But once they reached the town square, the tents started showing up, perfectly allocated rows. They were varying shades of color, ranging from dull silver to emerald green, which must have stood for Gerald's soldiers. A fountain about twenty feet in diameter was spouting out water even at this time of night, a statue of Saint Elimine being the center piece. On four sides of the fountain stood boards that had notes all over them, most likely daily schedules. In the far back of the assembly, the biggest tent of all stood. Dark green in color with drapes that were adorned with the symbol of Renoff over its sides, the tent must of been Gustav's. A short distance away from Gustav's tent there was a light blue tent, next to it being another small building which had a healing staff plaque over the door. "Must be the healing house and the healer's tent. Wonder which one Gustav allows the head healer to stay in." They were about to find out. Before reaching his tent, Gustav changed course and headed for the healing station. When they arrived, Gustav signaled for them to wait were they were as he continued on. Once Gustav was close enough, Sean thought he heard a whistle escape the giant's lips. A few moments later, a sage dressed in blue robes became visible at the door to the house. The two men had a quick exchange, after which the healer signaled for an assistant to carry Major Alex's body with him. The door closed, and Gustav returned to them. He took them back the way they came. When they reached his tent, Gustav went past it, leading them up a slight hill. Once they reached the top, they saw where they must be going, for when they reached the peak of the slope, there were only three buildings. Behind them, a thin layer of trees surrounded the buidlings in a horseshoe shape. The town hall was three floors high and was the length of two of the normal houses side by side. There were no drapes or insignias of the invading Renoff placed on the house. Sean was sure Gustav had his reasons so decided not to speak up. On each side of the hall were two more buildings, each with a plaque above their doors. One was a sword and lance crossed, and the other was a key placed over a anima tome. Gustav had stopped ahead of them, turned to face their little group, and withdrew Alasants. Instantly, the group readied themselves for an ambush. But when nothing came and Gustav merely placed the tip on the ground, using the sword as a leaning post, Sean assumed he was waiting for something. In the meantime, Sean was keeping himself busy looking for the secret supply depot. At first, he thought it would be hidden somewhere in the trees, but then he remembered what Raymond said. Gerent Gustav is a wise man. He placed all of the items we need next to the town hall, in the basement of the armory. If you get the items, you'll have to be very quick to get past the town square and back through the gates to escape freely. Also, Gerent Gustav added one more obstacle. The basement is locked at all times, and only one man has the key. It switches every day, but there is one recurring key bearer. The manager of the vendor, Jason. He is a very heavy sleeper, however, so if he is sleeping, you should be able to acquire the key without any problems. "Good, good. One half of the puzzle. Now we have to wait." In front of them, the massive form of Gustav cast a shadow of the moon light on the group before him. [size=7]Bones[/size] As the group of four made their way through the forest, Bones' started responding to his companions. "Little girl, someone already beat you to the punch with that nickname. Same guy who put this asterisk in me, actually. First time he said it, I almost died laughing. After that, he almost died by getting hit by a bolt of lightning." He then turned back to Treeslammer. "Easy there killer. Once we get there, we'll be all set. Hell, I'm sure they'll have some guards. I hate to say it, but I'd rather have Pancho back there take care of them." He turned to the swordsman. "You all cool with that? Your the fastest and quietest of us, so you'll be able to get the job done real good." As he waited for the response, Bones kept on walking. He began to see light up ahead and sped up again. Minutes later, he broke free from the forest. "Awesome. Finally out of that DAMN forest..." The plain stretched for a great while, at least a fifteen minute sprint or a half hour walk to whatever lay on the other side. Two there left, the waters of the sea could be faintly heard lapping on the shore and slowing crawling back, slowly eroding away at the sand. To their right, the plain stretched as far as they could see. He turned back to Suguru after observing the plain. "We could damn well make this in ten minutes flat if we booked it, but you still don't look to good, so we'll take it easy." Again, Bones started leading them. As he walked, Bones could barely make out a jumble of rocks and boulders near the Renoff camp. "Perfect. We can use those as hiding spots while someone takes care of the guards they'll most likely have." Bones was enjoying every minute of it. Back in his home village, he had his own gang of bandits and theives. While it may not of been as large scale as Justin's group, they had stolen some high quality stuff. Such as the staff Bones had with him at the moment. If anyone were to walk ahead of him, they would see he was developing his usual grin. |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Oni | Apr 18 2007, 02:09 PM Post #6 |
OBJECTION!!! Because it's cool to point and yell!
|
[size=7]Hoath &Ziek[/size] During this long trip to the camp ground Ziek was probably able to have a better rest than he has had a while. Most of it had to be with the case that Hoath had finally shut his trap for about half of the trip already. Hoath in the other hand, was looking up to the starlit sky. Moments later they found themselves outside the forest and were looking at a town filled with tents all over the place. Hoath stared in amazement, but not a single reaction came from Ziek. [size=7]Suguru &Amanda[/size] Amanda was in very deep thinking state looking for a nickname to give the sage since the one before had already been taken. She didn't even notice when they finally exited the forest into a large plain. Suguru on the other hand was listening to what Bones was telling them. Once again they left off and Suguru had yanked Amanda to get her out of her thoughts. |
 PM challenges are accepted and incouraged. Battle Characters: Hoath lvl 20/5 Swordmaster  Ziek lvl 20/5 Hero  Amanda lvl 20/1 Wizard  Ben lvl 19/0 Cavalier  Tina lvl 4/0 Peggy Knight  RP-Only Characters: Suguru  Antonio  Ricardo  Yaku"I'll kill all of you human pests!!!" Look, it's banner version "TO MANY ****ING CHARACTERS!!!" | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Apr 19 2007, 11:28 AM Post #7 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
Ok, I'm going to stop this RP where I did for a few reasons. The most important being that if I were to combine this and the RP I have written down, I would most definetly break the character limit for one post. Also because I don't think my wrists would be able to handle that much typing in one go. I'll continue on tommorow, unless one of you thinks they'll be able to RP (SEND ME A PM OR WAIT FOR ME TO SIGN ON TO AIM TO TELL ME), in which case I'll hold off, the last day being Sunday. [size=7]Renoff[/size] They must of only been on the peak of the hill for a total of ten minutes. It was enough for Manny, for he had already devised a plan on how to get the key to the storage room, break in, steal the goods, escape, and be back to the citadel just in time to see the sunrise. This had only taken three minutes time, so that left seven minutes for the thief to fall asleep while standing. He was seconds away from it, when marching from behind him caught his ear. He spun around, daggers ready, expecting an ambush. While they weren't performing an ambush, the Officers of Renoff, Major Alex included, were fully armed and heading right for them. Before Manny lunged at them, Gustav placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. Manny calmed down as a tan, bald warrior in silver armor conversed with Gerent Gustav, who didn't move during the conversation. After they were finished, the Officers entered the town hall, Gustav still standing in front of the citadel warriors in the same position, seemingly already depicted in statue form. Manny was actually about to poke his former Gerent, when a whistle from the town hall door set him in motion again, the citadel warriors not far behind. Once Manny and Sean entered the hall, they simultaneously started observing different halves of the building. Their curiosity was left hungry, for there was nothing unusual about the hall. The sources of light were basic torches placed against the wall, while the carpet below them was light red in color. All doors on their sides were closed and most likely locked. However, the door ahead of them had light from numerous torches pouring out of it, and this seemed to be were Gustav was taking them, for he ducked down just as he reached it. The meeting room was not spectacular either, the most distinguishing feature being that the roof rose up past all three floors, and that on each floor, there was a smaller hallway with railings so that anyone could observe from a higher vantage point. "Or for an ambush of archers." Another feature of the room was that two tables had been placed together, end by end. The Officers of Renoff were assembled at the farthest table, Gustav now heading for what must of been his personal chair, while Manny assumed the citadel warriors were to sit at the closest table. As he placed his hand upon his chair, Gustav politely requested something of his guests and soldiers. "Gentlemen, please take your seats, and we shall begin." [size=7]Bones[/size] The group of four dashed across the open plain, Bones barely holding the lead position. As the cool wind whistled past his ears, Bones started surveying the camp before them. "Thats a mighty big wall. Looks like it goes around the whole town. We can't jump over it though, because Treeslammer probably can't jump that high, and Pancho is still hurt. Looks like we'll have to go through those guards." The mess of rocks he spotted earlier was coming up. Now that he was close, Bones realized how dangerously close to the gate the rocks were. When he ducked behind them and saw the rest of his gang arrive, he held up a finger to his mouth, telling them to keep quiet. He kept the finger up for two minutes, enough for him to realize the guards hadn't spotted him. He turned to Suguru. "All right Pancho. Remember those guards I was telling you about? Thats them over there by the gate. They're blocking our only way in, so someone has to go take care of them. Like I said before, you can get it done the fastest and quietest. I'd be more than happy to do it, but I've lost my instrument. Think you can take care of them for us?" To their far left, the sea was still completely calm. To their right, the moon was still hanging high in the sky, but in a few hours, sunlight would be peeking over the sea and would bathe the plain in light, making their sneak in attempt useless. |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Oni | Apr 19 2007, 09:34 PM Post #8 |
|
OBJECTION!!! Because it's cool to point and yell!
|
[size=7]Hoath & Ziek[/size] Both of them simply followed along the group staying quiet. Not much was said from other than "woah" or "wow" from Hoath every now and then. Ziek on the other hand was looking down with his eyes closed only opening once in a while to make sure he was still with the group. Once they entered what seemed to be the city hall to them they began looking around Hoath mostly in amazement and Ziek on making sure this wasn't a trap of some sort. As they followed Gustav deeper into the building they entered what my possible be the biggest room in the place. As Gustav went to his seat he asked everyone else to be seated. Hoath sighed at the chairs having arms rest as he preferred flipping the chair so he could lay his head on the back rest, but the arm rest were what stooped him from doing that. Ziek on the other hand, sat down and crossed his arm while looking down with his eyes closed. [size=7]Suguru & Amanda[/size] As they got closer to the city they hid behind some boulder near the plan of entrance. Bones began to explain what he wanted Suguru to do, but before Suguru could leave Amanda interrupted. "Hey wax ball head, are you sure we should let Suguru do it? He doesn't seem to be in the be-" Suguru put his hand over her hands at whispered that he was ok. in less than 15 secs Suguru had left and come back with 2 knocked out soldiers on his shoulders. Laying them on the ground he erked and held his abdomen from a slight pain. Amanda made a slight whistled implying on how fast that was. "Now thats what I call fast delivery service. Just make sure to not over due it. Also, whats next wax head?" |
|
PM challenges are accepted and incouraged. Battle Characters: Hoath lvl 20/5 Swordmaster Ziek lvl 20/5 Hero Amanda lvl 20/1 Wizard Ben lvl 19/0 Cavalier Tina lvl 4/0 Peggy Knight RP-Only Characters: Suguru Antonio Ricardo Yaku"I'll kill all of you human pests!!!"Look, it's banner version "TO MANY ****ING CHARACTERS!!!" | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Apr 19 2007, 10:47 PM Post #9 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
[size=7]Renoff[/size] Gerent Gustav took his seat at the head of the table after his Officers and guests did. Nathaniel stood tall to his right, the axereaver from the previous battle still in his hand. To his right at the table, there was an empty chair that was reserved for the General, while the chair to his left held the tan and bald frame of Lieutenant General Gippal. This sequence of falling rank continued all down the table, until Gerald filled the last seat. Besides Gippal, James, and Gerald, however, there were empty seats. Manny and Gustav sat at opposite ends of the tables, Sean standing at Manny's left. Like Nathaniel who stood with his weapon ready, Sean had his iron sword ready. As the temporary hustle and bustle went on, Gustav got comfortable in his chair. He was sitting straight up, with his hands right in front of his armored face, his fingers interlocked, forming a small bridge between the chair's armrests. After the chatter died down, Gustav cleared his throat and began, his strong and powerful voice telling everyone this was a manner of serious business. "Gentlemen. As some of we who are gathered here know better than others, one of the Officers of Renoff has committed an act of mutiny against me." Gustav paused as the inevitable murmur broke out among his Officers. Just as he expected, Lieutenant General Gippal went to speak, but Gerent Gustav silenced him with an armored palm. He continued on, his hidden gaze fixed on his Major. "Major Alex, rise to your feet." As the Major's chair grinded against the floor, Manny brought one hand to one of his daggers, expecting an outburst. Alex unknowingly returned his Gerent's exact gaze, his hand resting on the hilt of his silver axe. Gerent Gustav continued. "Major Alex. Hours ago on this same day, you led a surprise attack on the citadel we are engaged in war with. Your surprise attack was not only dishonorable against the warriors of the citadel, who were already weakened by 1st Lieutenant James' attack, but also became a mutiny when you disobeyed my order to return to base. Do you have anything to say in your defense before your punishment is revealed?" Alex snorted, aimed a single finger at his Gerent, and spoke in the most acrimonious tone he could manage. "Yeah, I got something to say. If it weren't for your honor and chivalry, this ******* war would already be over with." Instantly, Lieutenant General Gippal was on his feet. "I do not care if you what you say is arbitrary or not, you will mind your tone when speaking to our Gerent, Major. You are on thin enough ice already." Major Alex snorted again as Gustav ordered his Lieutenant General to be seated. His gaze still fixed on Major Alex, he continued. "Major Alex, you may take your seat. There are other matters that must be discussed before your punishment is revealed. 1st Lieutenant James and 2nd Lieutenant Gerald, please rise." Alex snorted again and crossed his arms as he sat, tired of waiting. All other Officers, the brothers themselves included, were surprised to hear their names called. Regardless, they rose to their feet, different thoughts going through their minds. "If I don't like this, that pirate that defeated Gerald is REAL close to me." "Could my diligent and conformist ways finally be paying off?" Gerent Gustav cleared his throat again and then focused on the brothers. "2nd Lieutenant Gerald. Due to accounts from your brother's soldiers, who you were in command of at the time, I have learned that you, in a sense, resorted to begging Manny to return here with you. For this act, you are hereby ordered to undergo a week of enemy communication teachings under 1st Lieutenant James' wing." A wide smile spread across 1st Lieutenant James' face, while 2nd Lieutenant Gerald developed a gaping look of dread. Before things reached a boiling point, Gerent Gustav continued. "However. I also know for a fact that you quickly resorted back to your sense of ardor and engaged the citadel warriors in combat. For this act of devotion to our kingdom, I hereby lessen the previous sentence to three days." 2nd Lieutenant Gerald adopted his brother's expression, and vice versa. Their Gerent was still not finished. "However. In this same battle, you were defeated by a citadel warrior, who is also present. For this, you are hereby ordered to take part in Lieutenant General Gippal's endurance and strength exercises for one week." This got no change in 2nd Lieutenant Gerald's expression. He was no stranger to the Lieutenant General's exercises, and had actually used them to strengthen his soldiers and himself for the Second Wave. Gerent Gustav was still not done. "The spotlight is now on both of the Gem Brothers." All other thoughts were entirely shattered when their Gerent addressed them by that title. Their father only called them that when they needed to have a serious discussion. They both knew something important was going to be announced now. "Oh **** me. That pirate's throat is looking REAL good right now." "This IS it! MY TIME HAS COME!" Now that he knew he had their undivided attention, Gerent Gustav continued. "1st Lieutenant James. Felix tells me that during my visit to the citadel, you repeatedly disobeyed his commands to leave the healing station, despite me placing him under control of you while you were in the vicinity of his station. He says this happened so much that he had to request the aid of other soldiers to placate you. I consider these actions to be direct attacks on your loyalty to me, due to Felix acting in my place. As such, you are hereby accused of treason, mutiny, and disobeying multiple direct orders from higher ranked soldiers, including myself. Before I reveal your punishment, do you have anything to say in your defense?" The crystal clothed mercenary wanted so badly to blurt out every foul phrase he knew. But he stopped himself when he remembered a situation such as this between his father and himself, and the subtle gaze his father wore. Thinking his Gerent wore the same gaze under his helmet, 1st Lieutenant James straightened up, cleared his throat, and spoke only truth. "Everything I did was because I care for my brother. If he were to die on that bed, I was going to be with him. If you want to lower my rank, or even relieve me of my Officer rank altogether, you go ahead and do it. I will not care, only because it was the result of me caring for my brother." All of the Officers turned to their Gerent. Even Manny, who had once worked for Gustav, gazed into the forest green of his former Gerent's helmet. Gustav didn't need magic to sense everyone's eyes were upon him while his eyes were closed in deep thought. 2nd Lieutenant James' statement had caused Gerent Gustav's senses of duty and loyalty to his kingdom clash with his senses of honor, chivalry, and above all, his sense of friendship. The giant of a man was quiet for five whole minutes. Nathaniel was about to poke his Gerent to make sure he was still alive, when suddenly, Gerent Gustav's voice broke free from his helmet once more. "1st Lieutenant James. When I originally heard these acts from Felix, my first thoughts were to relieve you of your Officer rank, command you to become your brother's personal assistant, command you to learn his fighting arts, teach it to your former men, then transfer them under your brother's command." Gustav took a deep breath. No one even blinked. "However. Your words have struck the sense of me that have not only earned me a god son, but the trust of my entire army, and by the welcome I received at the citadel during my visit, even some of my enemies. These traits are my senses of friendship and loyalty, which you showed the ultimate level of in the name of your brother. Your father would be proud of you." Another pause. One of the Officers, a man with red hair and gold swordsmen clothing, cleared his throat. Gerent Gustav followed suit, then continued. "However. I am still your Gerent and General of the Army that you serve, and you have still disobeyed me. Thus you must still be punished. This punishment, when coupled with Major Alex's, will create many changes in this camp, so I urge all who are present to listen well." Another pause. Manny was starting to fall asleep where he sat, the only thing keeping him up being the changes that would be made here, and how they would ultimately affect the fights for the citadel. Gustav continued. "First and foremost. Major Alex, you are hereby stripped of your Officer rank altogether for the time being. In most other kingdoms, mutiny is a crime punishable by execution. The only reason you are not going to be executed is because during your surprise attack, through mettle and determination that led humans to win the Scouring, none of the citadel warriors were defeated despite being weakened by 1st Lieutenant James' assault. And if you raise your tone, or a finger to me due to this punishment, I will sentence you to a month of jail, and every day, I will allow Major General Samuel to have his way with you." Whoever Major General Samuel was, the mention of his name made Major Alex go completely pale. A look of pure terror from the berserker was answered by a simple nod by the Gerent. Major Alex remained quiet for the rest of the meeting. Gerent Gustav continued. "As I am sure everyone at this meeting, our citadel dwellers especially, are aware, Captains Raymond and Jamaze have defected, leaving their positions open. The Gem Brothers shall assume their ranks, with 2nd Lieutenant Gerald being higher in rank." A huge smile spread across Captain Gerald's face, as if he was told the secret to success. While Captain James' scowl only deepened, he did feel happy for his younger brother. "That leaves their former ranks open. To fill these ranks, I have chosen Alex as 1st Lieutenant and Nathaniel as 2nd Lieutenant, primarily charged with training the newest recruits. Nathaniel, you shall meet with Colonels Phillip and Matthew tomorrow to discuss them transferring one of each of their soldiers to your command so you may watch over the training of our newest spell casters as well." A look of shock had come over 2nd Lieutenant Nathaniel's face. He knew his god father would only ask for him to be patient at this point, so the soldier kept his silence. "While we are on the topic of newest recruits, Lieutenant General Gippal and Brigadier General Nooj, would you consider him worthy?" Lieutenant General Gippal rose and spoke with a touch of disappointment. "Sadly Gerent Gustav, he is not. While he may not be as ignorant and weak as he once was, he is still not ready. If I were to extrapolate, it would take three more days of tutelage from Brigadier General Nooj and I." Gerent Gustav simply nodded. "Very well. As soon as he is ready, the two of you, along with him, are to report straight to me, understood?" Lieutenant General Gippal nodded. Gerent Gustav turned to face all others who were present. "While there are more matters to be discussed, they are not as urgent as what has been discussed here. This meeting is adjourned. Officers of Renoff, you have your assignments. As for our guests, Felix has arranged for beds to be clear in the healing station. 2nd Lieutenant Nathaniel will escort you. I wish you a good night, and may Saint Elimine bless your dreams." They all rose with one synchronized groaning of their chairs. 2nd Lieutenant Nathaniel headed straight for Manny, and a few seconds later, their group was heading once more for the healing station. After 2nd Lieutenant Nathaniel let them all inside the tent and left, Manny and Sean played a quick game of rock, paper, and scissors. Sean lost, meaning he had to be watch. He and Manny took beds that were across from each other. While Manny fell right to sleep, Sean sat with his back against his bed post, listening hard for any other activity in the camp. [size=7]Bones[/size] Bones would of burst out loud laughing at the new nickname if it weren't for the guards nearby. But after Suguru left and came back seconds later with the two guards, Bones let out a soft laugh. "Good one, girlie. Hey Pancho, way to be a trooper. Knew we could count on you. Alright, lets ditch Tweedle Dee & Tweedle Dum, and get in that base!" The group came out from their hiding spot and began dashing across the plain. They broke through the gate minutes later. Instantly, Bones realized there wasn't a single soldier on this side of town, because they hadn't been caught yet. As casually as he could, Bones led his group through the town, unknowingly making the same observations Sean had made about an hour ago. When they reached the town square, however, Bones let out a whistle at the sight before him. "Oh man. If I had my die right now, I'd finish this war here and now... Wait... Do I hear... Oh yeah, there is definetly someone up ahead. Can't go straight that way. But those trees over there... Yeah, we can make that." Bones turned to the group behind him and signaled for them to follow him as silently as they could. He pointed to Treeslammer with extra emphasis, then started to lead them through the neat rows of tents, ranging in color from dull gray to emerald green. Bones made sure to count how many of every color tent there was, especially when he only saw one dark red tent. "Someone must be trying to be a hard ass. Either there is an Officer with no soldiers, or said big wig orders his men to stay somwhere else." They eventually broke past the dull gray tents and into the thin layer of trees. After checking to make sure everyone was with them, Bones started heading up a slope that would bring them around the back of whoever was ahead of the water fountain back at the square. They eventually reached the peak. Bones poked his head out of the trees, and saw that they had come across a clearing that had three buildings. One was the armory, the middle must of been the town hall, and the one on the far right was a vendor. Bones turned to his group and spoke in whispers. "All right gang, we'll hide here for now. But when we see Robin Hood come back this way, because I've got a feeling he will, we'll wait a few minutes to leave, then follow him. So get comfortable, because we may be here a while." Close by, an owl hooted at his new company. |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Koracross | Apr 19 2007, 11:14 PM Post #10 |
|
A Man Chooses... A Slave Obeys
|
[size=7]KORIT[/size] SOL AXEL Korit, Sol, and Axel sat down next to each other, with Sol in the middle to make sure they didn't fall asleep during the speech. Surprisingly, he didn't have to kick either one before the speech was over, as they had both been attentive. Even more surprising, they were the ones having discussions about what had just taken place. "Soo, looks like those two who led the attack on the Citadel back there actually got promoted, ne?" "Hahaha, Im surprised you recognize 'em, what with having defended the west side of the citadel all by your lonesome!" Korit laughed at the joke, and Sol joined in "I guess it is true, i did go a little crazy going by myself, bet hey-what the hell, right? I got a chance to hone my blade on some easy targets, hahaha..." Korit's tone got quieter when he realized he was openly laughing about killing Gustav's men, and got a little silent afterwards. By the time he got to the tent, he patted Sol and Axel on the shoulders. "Hey, ima go take a walk. Ill be back. Tell Manny to whistle if he needs me, ill be here in a few seconds." Right before he left, however, sol grabbed his shoulder.\ "I don't think we should leave...remember our...'mission' ?" Korit thought a bit, and then remembered. "Oh yeah, i forgot, ehehehe...." With that, all 3 walked into the tent and flopped down on the nearest flat surface. [size=7]ANTHONY[/size] By this time, Anthony was twitching with anticipation. He would've been sweating buckets if it were'nt the middle of the night, but since a breeze was blowing, he was alright to go on. Although, he was getting very irritated. Sneaking around wasn't his specialty, nor did he like it. figured it was a cowardly way to fight. He was also irked that the swordsman from earlier had already gotten two kills. he laughed to himself to calm him down. Ha! he can go as fast as he wants, but more enemies are drawn to me, so when things heat up, so will I! |
|
Korit Lvl 20/12 Swordmaster "Need....More....Speed....ugh" Sol Lvl 20/11 Wyvern Lord "Yay, I've capped Two Stats!" Axel Lvl 20/11 Paladin "Im the only one who's right on track speed-wise!" Anthony Lvl 20/1 General "Yays, finally a General! ANT SMASH!" Vic lvl 9 Mercenary. "How am i supposed to fight sober?!?" My Addictions... | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Apr 20 2007, 01:01 AM Post #11 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
[size=7]Manny[/size] & Sean He was having a rather... unusual dream. The scene was a clearing in the citadel forest. It was the middle of the night, with the quarter moon hanging directly above the spot. Manny's point of view was from within the forest itself, so he couldn't really make out any faces. But he could see that there were four people. One held a crimson lance, one held a long, golden blade in one hand, and one held nothing at all. And across from them was the hulking frame of a figure that Manny could recognize from anywhere. But there was something common about the three warriors who stood against the giant. Each of th- "Manny, will you wake up already?!" Manny was jerked awake from his dream and rubbed the sleep from his eyes. He looked up at Sean as his archer friend shook him. "Hey, I'm up. You can stop now..." "Good. Listen, I've been keeping watch like you wanted. I haven't heard even a pin drop in the past half hour. I think we can make our move now." This statement yanked Manny back to the real world. He stood up, stretched, then made his way for the tent flap. He turned back to his group and surveyed them. Some of them were just settling in, while some were still wide awake. Manny once again took the role of leader as he spoke. "Ok everyone, this is it. Sean tells me he hasn't heard a move since we got here. The storage room is in the armory we saw up ahead, next to the town hall. We've got more to plan about, but it would be easier if we were back at the armory. Lets move out. Try to stay quiet." With that, Manny walked out of the tent, went to the base of the hill that led to the town hall, and waited for his group to assemble. When they had, he led them up top, until they were in the shadow of the three buildings. He turned back around and spoke in sussurations. "All right everyone. Like I said, the storage room is in the armory. But the door is locked, and the key is with one of the soldiers. Based off what Raymond told me, I think I know where it is. While I go get it, Sean is going to bring you all to hide and wait for me." Manny pointed to his left (OOC: Not towards Bones' group), where the trees that protected the town hall curved and dropped back down to the main section of the town. As Sean led the group into the trees, Manny surveyed the complete area, his eyes and ears tuned in to the highest degree. The only sound he heard was light snoring from the countless soldiers. "If one of them sees us, we're done. Saint Elimine, grant us some luck." He was about to make his way to the vendor, where he knew the key holder was, when he thought he heard a loud clang issue from the opposite line of trees. He readied his daggers and ducked behind a bush to his left for cover. When he concluded that no one was coming, Manny dashed across the small dirt path to the door of the vendor. He took a lockpick from his pocket, and after working the door for a brief thirty seconds, the lock clicked, and the door slowly swung open. When he heard the light snoring of the vendor manager to his left, Manny started to feel his way through the dark store. He started to worry when he slammed his foot into a shelf, but shoved his hand in his mouth to stifle the wince of pain. He hit the ground and waited, silent as the calm wind, for the man to start snoring. When the noise started again, Manny slowly crawled along the floor until he felt the counter that the man sat behind. He rose to his feet, and because of a window he was just now noticing, could see the man by a beam of moonlight. He saw the key hanging around the man's neck, and with the flick of the wrist, the key was his. Before he left, Manny realized they would be needing chest keys. But as if to answer his prayers, a box of them was right on the counter, open for someone such as himself to take. He took as many as he could hold and was gone from the store, keys in hand. He made sure to lock the door behind him. When he was close enough to the line of trees, he whistled. Sean came out with the rest of the group, and Manny held up the key in triumph. Sean smiled back in victory, and Manny signaled them to follow him. When they reached the armory, Manny once more worked his magic with the lockpicks he had, and when the door swung open, gazed inside. Unlike the vendor, the armory was well lit by a torch in the corner. Manny felt time was running thin, so he ignored the weapons and looked for the door to the basement. He got suspicious when he saw a carpet that sat alone in a corner, a barrel of swords holding it in place. He made his way over to it, and after stretching to get the blood in his arms moving, hoisted the barrel in the air, placed it next to a rather expensive looking suit of armor, then ripped the carpet from the floor. Just as he expected, a trap door was hidden under the carpet. There was a lock to it, but like two doors before it, Manny popped it open with the aid of another lockpick. He pulled the trapdoor open by the handle. As the door creaked open, Manny peered into the tunnel before them. It was well lit like the armory, and Manny led them down the stairs. When they hit the landing of the stairs, Manny noticed it was rather dull for the last stronghold before the storage room that held what was most likely the most crucial items of the army. A giant double door stood at the end of the hallway, and Manny dashed towards it. As everyone came up behind him, Manny noticed there was only one lock. As he placed the key in and turned it, something irked the thief. "Why would Gustav do this? One lock for his storage room..." The locked clicked. Before opening it, he turned to his group to make sure everyone was there, steeds included. (OOC: Do not jump the gun. DO NOT GO INTO THE ROOM.) |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Oni | Apr 20 2007, 01:51 AM Post #12 |
|
OBJECTION!!! Because it's cool to point and yell!
|
[size=7]Hoath & Ziek[/size] Both Hoath and Ziek had been awake all this time just waiting for the signal to depart. It didn't take long before this happened and they left off. All this sneaking around was as easy as breathing for both Hoath and Ziek. Hoath being used to sneaking around and occasionally stealing food when he traveled the plains of Sacae made this a breeze to him. Ziek on the other hand was well trained for this from the time in the army. The team his was in was specialized in undercover and sneak attack missions so all this was from his common knowledge. As they waited for Manny to returned they hid themselves in a part of the forest around the town till Manny returned with the key. It didn't take long for them to enter the armory and get down hidden storage was. As they got there Manny opened the door and see him turn back. This gave both men the impression to be ready and cautious, especially since they didn't know what to expect from inside the room. |
|
PM challenges are accepted and incouraged. Battle Characters: Hoath lvl 20/5 Swordmaster Ziek lvl 20/5 Hero Amanda lvl 20/1 Wizard Ben lvl 19/0 Cavalier Tina lvl 4/0 Peggy Knight RP-Only Characters: Suguru Antonio Ricardo Yaku"I'll kill all of you human pests!!!"Look, it's banner version "TO MANY ****ING CHARACTERS!!!" | |
|
|
|
| Shahdow | Apr 20 2007, 09:29 PM Post #13 |
|
Gotta love that cowbell!!!
|
[size=7]Veth[/size] Veth admired parts of the camp as they walked through but when they entered the great hall he couldnt help but let out an "oooh". They finally got to the meeting hall and when they sat down Veth realized how tired he really was. Gustav discussed some matters that applied mainly to his camp but he tried his hardest to pay attention. He felt himself being pulled away into darkness and he wanted to let whatever it was pull him farther. Just as he was about to let go he heard every chair in the room move as people got up and he jerked awake and acted like he knew what was going on. Nathanial led them the the tent from earlier and then left everyone to go to sleep. Veth got onto a cot and tried to finally go to sleep. He was thinking too much though. He was thiking about the mission that was coming soon and he focused on the task at hand. He finally finished and cleared away all thoughts and let himself drift again. He turned over to get into a better position and saw Sean walk over to Many and whisper something. He closed his eyes and groaned because he knew the moment had come. He looked at Manny and when Manny looked back he shook his head and let a small smile escape his mouth. Veth pulled the blanket off and got off of his cot as Manny started to speak to everyone. When he was done Veth followed close to Korit, Sol, and Axel. Manny said something about getting a key and Veth groaned again. Sean led them to a small patch of trees in which they hid in. Veth: Great more waiting. Y'know i could be sleeping right now. Veth wasn't talking to anyone in particular but he just wanted to talk. But before he knew it Manny was back and had a key in his hand. They went to the armory and Manny unlocked the door. Veth did not like sneaking around much. This was aminly because of his bulky size. He was speedy and quick with his hands. His parents were thieves and had tought him and his brother to be sneaky but he much rather prefered fighting head on. Though he and his brother used their amateur "sneakyness" to have fun around the town, pull acts to steal from shopping stands, lifting anything that caught their eye, and sometimes if they were lcuky they could find someone easy enough to pickpocket. Veth came back to the real world and realized they were watching Manny move a barrel of swords. While he was doing this Veth was looking at the axes and looking at the different types they had. He nudged Axel, another axe user, and spoke to him. Veth: This geezer's got some nice axes no? Axel slapped Veth's hand as he went to grab one and pointed towards the rest of the group. When he turned around Veth made a strangling gesture close to Axel's neck and made face like he was doing it. Axel looked back and Veth immeadiatley stopped and followed him down the trap door. They all walked down a hall and when they reached a large double doored passage. Manny started to unlock this door when he stopped and thought about it for a second. He looked back at the rest of the group and nodded at them. Veth understood that no one knew what was ahead and they needed to be prepared. Veth grabbed his iron axe from his side and held it at his side..... ((OOC) lez do this) |
|
Slash Level 1 Myrmidon I'd say Jackson AND Ben did a pretty good job on him eh? Veth Level 13 Pirate Glyph Level 11 Soldier <a href="http://www.maplestorymob.com/zone/maplestory/tools/l/427138/2" target="_blank"><img src="http://www.maplestorymob.com/zone/maplestory/tools/i/427138/2.gif" border="0" width="125" height="125"></a> K so before this, Gustav was using magic with his sword Korit's response to it
99% of the FEABL uses a white skin. If you're one of the 1% who don't, c/p this into your sig. | |
|
|
|
| Koracross | Apr 20 2007, 09:34 PM Post #14 |
|
A Man Chooses... A Slave Obeys
|
[size=7]KORIT[/size] SOL AXEL Korit, Sol, and Axel all followed Manny as he crept back toward the place where they had accompanied Gustav a while before. Korit waited around impatiently as Manny went to retrieve the key from the Vendor. Korit was constantly gripping the edge of his Katana, and Sol and Axel were telling their mount's to stay quiet, no matter what. As Manny walked out, Key in hand, they proceeded into the armory. The three couldn't help but notice the amazing array of weaponry.Korit and Sol looked back as Axel slapped Veth's hand away from stealing some axes, and Veth made a gesture of strangling him, but quickly stopped when Axel gave him a look. Just then, Korit saw Manny move some barrels aside, and reveal the staircase to the basement. Manny turned and looked at them all, his eyes telling them to be quiet and cautious. [size=7]ANTHONY[/size] Anthony's mouth was covered by Bones as he fell over with a clang, before struggling up. He looked at the other three apologetically(sp?) "Sorry....musta dozed off..." |
|
Korit Lvl 20/12 Swordmaster "Need....More....Speed....ugh" Sol Lvl 20/11 Wyvern Lord "Yay, I've capped Two Stats!" Axel Lvl 20/11 Paladin "Im the only one who's right on track speed-wise!" Anthony Lvl 20/1 General "Yays, finally a General! ANT SMASH!" Vic lvl 9 Mercenary. "How am i supposed to fight sober?!?" My Addictions... | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Apr 20 2007, 10:11 PM Post #15 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
[size=7]Bones[/size] Bones jumped when he heard the loud clang from behind him. He raised his fists to strike at the source of the noise, but just as he was about to swing, Treeslammer offered an apology. Bones calmed down and went back to keeping watch. His heart skipped a beat when he saw Robin Hood, followed by the rest of his group, enter the armory that was close by. Once he saw them all go in, he turned to his group. "All right gang. We'll give Robin Hood and the Thieves of the Round Table ten minutes. If they don't come out by then, we're going in." Bones gave a reassuring nod to his group and turned back to the armory, wiping drowziness from his eyes. His eyes went bug eyed as he saw a dark red blur blast past them into the armory before them, the door closing with a low thud. As he rubbed his eyes to make sure he was still awake, he turned once more to his group. "Ok, am I losing my mind, or did I just see something that was dark red blow by us, following Robin Hood and his gang"? (OOC: Please don't jump the gun and go into the armory.) |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Koracross | Apr 20 2007, 10:39 PM Post #16 |
|
A Man Chooses... A Slave Obeys
|
[size=7]ANTHONY[/size] Anthony looked around suddenly, as Bones asked if they had seen someone. "Now that you mention it....I did see kind of a...crimson blur..." Anthony started looking around again, squinting because of the darkness, before he spoke up again. "I don' think that guys a part of Robin Hood's merry men, so dyou' still think we should wait?" |
|
Korit Lvl 20/12 Swordmaster "Need....More....Speed....ugh" Sol Lvl 20/11 Wyvern Lord "Yay, I've capped Two Stats!" Axel Lvl 20/11 Paladin "Im the only one who's right on track speed-wise!" Anthony Lvl 20/1 General "Yays, finally a General! ANT SMASH!" Vic lvl 9 Mercenary. "How am i supposed to fight sober?!?" My Addictions... | |
|
|
|
| Oni | Apr 20 2007, 11:37 PM Post #17 |
|
OBJECTION!!! Because it's cool to point and yell!
|
[size=7]Suguru &Amanda[/size] Amanda was starting to fall asleep if it weren't for Suguru who shook her awake. Amanda awakend and look all around. "Huh, whats going on?!" Suguru faced and simply replied. "You were falling asleep." Amanda let a small giggle and rubbed her head in signaling that she was sorry. As both and Amanda watched as the group went in a blur pasted right by them. Bones began saying that if he was still in his right mind. Amanda didn't even know what he was talking about as he didn't even see a thing, but only felt a slight wind blow. Suguru on the other hand showed a serious face as he grabbed his swords hilt and felt a slight impulse coming from it. "Bones, those guys are in some serious trouble." |
|
PM challenges are accepted and incouraged. Battle Characters: Hoath lvl 20/5 Swordmaster Ziek lvl 20/5 Hero Amanda lvl 20/1 Wizard Ben lvl 19/0 Cavalier Tina lvl 4/0 Peggy Knight RP-Only Characters: Suguru Antonio Ricardo Yaku"I'll kill all of you human pests!!!"Look, it's banner version "TO MANY ****ING CHARACTERS!!!" | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Apr 21 2007, 02:17 AM Post #18 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
[size=7]Bones[/size] As everyone confirmed that they had also at least felt the gust of wind, then their talks turned to that of going to follow Manny right now, Bones analyzed the situation before them. "All right, so Robin Hood marches in to loot the place. Blood red blur blows past us, following the Thieves of the Round table. The Theives of the Round Table are all fully energized and the like, while we've got a hurt swordsman, a knight on a permanent energy rush, a novice mage who would most likely burn this place to the ground, and me without my die. Yeah, we're waiting here a while longer. I hate to sound like an ass, but we're waiting here for about five more minutes. Robin Hood and the Thieves of the Round Table are a hell of a lot better off than us against whatever the hell followed them right now. But if they don't come back out in five minutes, we're storming the place, blows flying and battle cries going." |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Oni | Apr 21 2007, 08:32 PM Post #19 |
|
OBJECTION!!! Because it's cool to point and yell!
|
[size=7]Suguru & Amanda[/size] Amanda shook her head making sure to be fully awake. She slowly peeked her head out looking at the storage room had just gone into and hid back behind the tree. She mentally was telling her self to do her best. Suguru on the other hand with a deep thought. "Those guys are some serious trouble. For a assassin to show up at a time like this. Not only that, but to be in the state. Fighting that man who took my brothers life, is the only thing that has me prepared for this. I just hope my body will be able to withstand what will be happening shortly." Amanda looked at how serious Suguru had become that he looked almost like Ziek. Suguru closed his eyes and made simple reply to Bones. "Lets hope they can survive these 5 minutes. They aren't fighting an easy enemy, but probably the worst at this moment. Those guys, have to deal with nothing less than a......assassin." |
|
PM challenges are accepted and incouraged. Battle Characters: Hoath lvl 20/5 Swordmaster Ziek lvl 20/5 Hero Amanda lvl 20/1 Wizard Ben lvl 19/0 Cavalier Tina lvl 4/0 Peggy Knight RP-Only Characters: Suguru Antonio Ricardo Yaku"I'll kill all of you human pests!!!"Look, it's banner version "TO MANY ****ING CHARACTERS!!!" | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Jul 11 2007, 09:55 PM Post #20 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
The giant of a man rested peacefully on what had to be the strongest bed in all of Elibe as he dreamed. His helmet remained on his head, while the rest of his body was covered by a thick blanket. Under the forest green visor, his eyebrows bushed together in pain from the dream. He was overlooking the changes being made in the camp that were necessary to fit the new Rankings. Alex’s tents were to be placed where James’ once were, while dark blue tents were being erected in the spots where Gerald’s tents once stood. Gerent Gustav had already mapped it all out, so he had no further need to watch. He went to turn away from his soldiers to venture to the sparring ground, when suddenly, he heard Simon shouting his name. When he turned to the shouting fortune teller, his voice had a touch of wonder to it. The man barely left his tent. “If this is a grave enough matter that you actually left your tent, I suppose I have no other op-“ “EVERYONE, STOP WHAT YOU’RE DOING! EVACUATE THE CAMP RIGHT NOW!” “Simon, what is the meaning of this outburst? If there is something that must be known by our men, let it be known by me first.” The next words were drowned out for some reason. But the dream Gustav still heard them. Under his helmet, his face showed that he had just looked death, a death that could under no circumstances be avoided, in the face. He turned to his soldiers, and his usually calm and collected voice had been discarded for one of fear and urgency. “ALL OFFICERS, CEASE OPERATIONS AND GET YOUR MEN OUT OF THIS TOWN, NOW! ANY SOLDIER STILL LEFT BEHIND IN FIVE MINUTES TIME WILL FACE EXECUTION BY MY HAND! I WANT THIS ENTIRE BASE EMPTY RIGHT [size=7]NOW![/size]” And that is where the dream ended, and also where Gustav rolled his feet onto the ground. After stretching and raising his visor so he could rub the weariness from his eyes, he walked over to his suit of armor, which he had stacked next to the shelf that held his sword, and began equipping himself. Just as he was about to clip his cape to his armor, he heard his god son shouting his name. After completing his image, he shut the visor of his helmet and cleared the entrance to his tent and walked outside, basking in the morning light and cool breeze of the new day. After he took a deep breath of the fresh morning air that had a scent of salt from the nearby sea to it, he turned to his god son, only to notice him panting. He must of ran through the whole campground to produce such heaves of breath. “Nathaniel, whatever is the matter? Did you see an image of your departed father?” “No, Gerent Gustav! Its much worse!” “Oh? Well now…” “Our vault has been robbed, and Major General Samuel is dead!” Gerent Gustav’s jaw dropped. Major General Samuel was the deadliest person in their entire military. For someone to kill him, it would take a great feat of strength and speed. Just then, Lieutenant General Gippal approached him, a hard look on his tanned face. After bowing, the Officer spoke. “Gerent Gustav, one of my men has spotted a ship on the horizon. It flies unfamiliar colors, and they reported they could see cannons lining the top deck and the belly of the ship. What shall I order my men to do?” “How far away are they?” “My man estimates twenty minutes to a half hour, my Gerent. Orders?” “Summon this man and meet me in the vault below the armory. Nathaniel, I need you to calm yourself, as hard as it may be, summon Felix, and meet me in the vault as well.” After the soldiers bowed to their Gerent, they each went their separate ways. Five minutes later Gerent Gustav, First Lieutenant Nathaniel and Lieutenant General Gippal each studied the scene before them. Behind them, Head Medic Felix held his healing stave close to him, while one of the Lieutenant General’s men guarded the healer, his silver axe ready at his side in case the vault robbers showed themselves once more. Gerent Gustav had a grave look on his face, though his eyebrow was cocked in wonder, while Lieutenant General Gippal had his personal axe ready, his teeth barred a bit, and Nathaniel held his lance closely, his eyes darting around the whole vault, taking in every bit of damage. One of the rooms was completely caved in, the far wall had a giant hole blasted open in it, most likely where the robbers entered through, while what was left of the door was in small splinters at their armored feet. Gerent Gustav spoke first. “Nathaniel, search each of the chests. Gippal, return to the camp with Felix and your man. I want Major General Samuel found, and I want full details from every last soldier. If a leaf fell from a tree, I want to know about it.” Nathaniel began inspecting the whole room, Gippal obeyed his order while running his Gerent’s words over in his head, and the Great Gerent himself walked over to what he knew was a masterly crafted illusion. Indeed, as soon as he went to touch what would have been the elbow of the assassin, each of the body parts vanished, and the blood itself vanished from the carpet. Nathaniel came up to him as he stomped back up the stairs. “All of them are empty. Whoever did this knew what was in here, and was fast enough to avoid our detection.” “Incorrect. Major General Samuel knew they were coming. He fought them, lost, but is not dead.” “How can you tell, Gerent Gustav?” “Major General Samuel is too strong to be defeated by anyone we know. Unless the Citadel dwellers are hiding something, it could not have been them.” They had left the armory now, and were once more standing at the top of the hill. Gippal approached them, a little calmer than before. “The vendor claims to have woken up last night to see a thief with long brown hair leaving his store. He fell asleep soon after, however. He claims to have spent all day fixing his store, and he was truly exhausted.” “Send a messenger to the Citadel. I’m sure you know me well enough to know my message.” “Understood. And as for the ship on the horizon?” “We will wait. If they weigh anchor nearby, we will investigate. Until then, we will carry on our usual schedule. Have every Officer spare soldiers so we may begin changing the sequence of tents to fit the new Rankings.” “Understood.” Gerent Gustav then sent Nathaniel off to his business. The man in green armor stood tall at the top of the hill, a lone tree from the thicket that surrounded the three buildings. “Manny…” |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Jul 13 2007, 01:37 PM Post #21 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
It wasn’t that long after Nathaniel sent out their messenger that he had come scurrying back through the camp gates, teeth chattering. Gustav was the first one to see him, so he was the first to calm the soldier. Once the messenger had regained his composure, Gustav questioned him, to which the messenger told him about the ship and the thunder. Gustav dismissed the soldier, and then turned to look at his camp. It was in a general commotion, some soldiers rearranging the tents, others sparring, others still looking for Major General Samuel. Gerent Gustav turned towards the gates, Alasants in his right hand. “I shall meet them myself. I have confidence that if my army hears battle, they will come running.” As soon as he passed the gates, Gustav turned to his right to better look at the ship. In the light of the morning sun, the ship seemed to sparkle, as if it was perpetually on its maiden voyage. Just as Lieutenant General Gippal’s man had reported, there was a line of cannons sticking out from the top deck and belly of the ship. The colors that the sail displayed were a simple dagger, dark blue in color, laid across the symbol of the Church of Elimine. His initial thought was that whoever handled the ship was no normal group of people. Not only to fly a sail of that fashion, but to keep the ship as clean as to have it always sparkling. That means they could turn out for better or worse for their cause. He had made it past the end of the rocky shore line and to the sand just as he saw a gangplank appear from the bow of the ship and extended to the shore, placed in position by a muscular man with flat blond hair. Soon after, three men appeared from the ship. He saw the sniper instinctively reach for his arrows, only to see him loosen his hold a second later. To show no signs of hostility, Gustav jammed Alasants into the ground and slowed his pace, after which he saw two of the men unclench their fists, while the other seemed had not once reached for his dagger. Gustav was going to break their silence, but someone in gold and black armor with pink hair did it for him. After the man leapt from the grass and realized the giant man meant no harm, he quickly apologized, then took a quick step behind the two Twins and the Captain. On the inside, Gustav laughed. “To be young again. No need to apologize, my sword swinging friend. An impulse to protect a fellow crew member is not only good, but sometimes necessary. You would do well to keep that habit up.” Gustav now turned his attention to all four men and addressed them equally, his voice booming across the empty plain even after he just woke up. “Good morning, gentlemen.” The Corbin Twins’ jaws dropped when they saw how much this man towered over them. Every inch of him was covered in armor so green that if he walked into the forest, they would lose sight of him. All down the front side of his armor scorch marks and dents of battle showed off his adventures and physical conflicts. The shadow that the now risen sun cast of this man seemed as if it would swallow their entire ship in an instant. The Captain could tell that this was a man no one would want to cross. Nonetheless, he kept an air of steel. “Good morning. I apologize for my gold armored friend. I knew this would happen. Am I right to assume that you are the figure of authority over that man who we just attacked?” “Yes, I am that person. I am Gustav, Gerent of the country of Renoff and General of the Army for the same country. We have taken up base here for the time being.” “Pardon me, but I did not know we were in the audience of a man of your position!” “Indeed. And may I assume that you are the captain of this fine ship?” “Yes, I am that man. We already seem to have something in common.” “Indeed we do.” Behind him, the Corbin’s eyed their Captain and the other man. Most of the people that their Captain had conversed with were loud, rude and arrogant. But this man was in perfect control of his actions, and didn’t even seem to care that one of his soldiers was nearly killed. “What brings you to our shores, Captain?” “My crew man to my right spotted a structure jutting out from the top of the forest on the other side of this plain. To be blunt, Gerent Gustav, we plan to empty it of any treasures.” “I advise against that, Captain. While I can gauge your strength at a single glance, a group of strong and capable warriors have already taken refuge in that structure. That man you attacked was actually a messenger, going to deliver something to their leader.” “I see. May I ask how you know this?” “You may. You see Captain, the reason my army relocated is because of those very warriors. We are currently engaged in battle with them. I advise you stand clear for the time being.” “Oh? May I ask why you fight them?” “I wish to keep that to myself.” “I see. Well, Gerent Gustav, I am a believer in Saint Elimine, and I believe it would be in Her graces to repay you for your warning. Crow Corbin will tell you what he saw.” The sniper to the Captain’s right stepped forward and saluted the man in green armor. He was slender in build, with a light chest guard, black in color, strapped over his regular clothing, which was such a dark shade of purple it passed for black. Much like Gustav does during the day, these Twins would become invisible in a forest if it were the dead of night. “About a half hour ago, your lordship, I spotted a group of warriors dashing across this very plain, heading into those woods on the other side. They were carrying VERY valuable items in their hands, and they each seemed to be coming from your campground.” Gustav’s eyes opened wider. If what this man said was true, then the Citadel dwellers had indeed taken advantage of his kindness. And if that were true, that means Manny was truly powerful beyond measure to be able to defeat even a doppelganger of Major General Samuel. But Gustav had no worries. Major General Samuel was… different. Yes, he was an assassin, but he felt bound to Gustav’s services, and only allowed himself to become a true killing machine under the Gerent’s orders. The Samuel that had guarded the Citadel held himself back. “Did you get a good look at any of them?” “A thief stopped running when he saw our ship on the horizon. He actually looked right at me from this very spot. The next time I looked, he was gone.” “I see… Once again, you have broken my trust, Manny. Perhaps it is a flaw of mine to be so forgiving. Captain, am I right in assuming that you may have also weighed anchor so you could fill your stockroom once more?” “You are correct, Gerent Gustav. We were planning on stocking up first, resting for a day, and then venturing into those woods. But after what you told us…” “A wise decision. May I offer a trade?” “That all depends on the deal.” “In exchange for allowing your ship to restock, I would like to acquire the services of you and your crew in the battle against the citadel dwellers.” This is what the Captain feared he would hear the second he saw Gustav. While he did not want to come off as rude or anything along those lines, he knew what had to be said. Besides, Gustav seemed like a reasonable enough person already. “With all due respect, Gerent Gustav, we are treasure hunters, not mercenaries. Would it not be possible to purchase goods through gold?” “It would be possible. I assume you have a list ready?” “He didn’t even drop his tone or take a second to consider his options. He’s trusting. He may well be a good ally if we run into trouble. I do. I would like to send three of my men to make the purchases. Is this acceptable?” “It is. Bring them forward.” The Captain turned to Victor and clapped a hand on the man’s shoulder. “You’re the closest thing we have to a storeroom manager. I want you to take one last look down there, take mental notes, grab as much gold as you think will be necessary, and then go with Idriss and Zachary. And I know you love it more than life itself, but could you save the liquor and such for last?” The Twins subtlety touched hands, linking them once more. “This Gustav character is a real piece of work, huh bro? Indeed he is. He is the first person I’ve ever met who could match Captain’s equanimity. But he’s different from most rulers. He seems to care about making friends and living life more than this battle. Nah man. He’s putting up a front. He’s hiding something from us, and most likely his whole army. Its like the two of them are already fighting each other, if only verbally…” “Corbins, is there something you would like to share with the rest of us?” The Captain’s words broke through to them, and the Twins broke their link. They each smiled, showing off a set of cared for teeth as they spoke in unison. “Nothing of importance, Captain. Just thinking about what kind of warriors live in that structure.” Gustav laughed on the inside again. “You have a very… eccentric crew, Captain.” “You don’t know the half of it, Gerent Gustav.” All around the group of men, the sea of grass swayed in the breeze. The scents of pine, salty air, and finely maintained wood from the ship mixed together to form a final aroma that was enough to make a man wish he could freeze time. Coupled with the blazing, orange sun of the far horizon mixing in with the clear blue sky that had not one cloud in the sky, both the Captain and Gerent Gustav could only think one, synchronized thought. “Blessed Saint Elimine, how is it that you find it in Your graces to allow me to experience this mesmerizing scene time and time again?” |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Koracross | Jul 14 2007, 04:55 PM Post #22 |
|
A Man Chooses... A Slave Obeys
|
[size=7]Victor[/size] Victor looked between the two men, his captain and this newfound Giant, and could sense, if only for a second, the same eerie feeling he felt whenever the corbin twins linked. It was as though they were the same, if only for a second, and sensing that made Victor trust Gustav completely, as he trusted his captain completely. Removing his hand from the hilt to show his trust, he turned back to his captain and patted his padded pocket, the jingling of coins to be heard. "I figured something like this would happen, so I...borrowed some of our money from the pool. Don't worry, i was going to replace it(if he found out...) so don't worry. Plus, i know the basics of what we need, some bread, meat water, vegetables, etc. And don't worry captain, I'll use my own money to buy the spirits." He turned back to Gustav, standing next to his Captain, somewhat expecting some praise for what he thought to be an admirable course of action, replacing money he borrowed, using his own money to buy his iown liquor,coming prepared and etc., but he didn't really want it. He wasn't the type of man who liked praise too often, only when he puffed his ego up, which was rarely. He once again, pushed some of the pink hair out of his eyes from the sweat of his earlier exertion. Apparently, his body was just starting to feel the after-effects of his earlier adrenaline rush. Snapping back into reality, the morning sun shone down on his armor, reflecting it off into the forest, as he looked up, squinting to try to make eye contact with Gustav. He had a question etched into his mind, so he spoke up again. "Excuse me, Gerent...Gustav, wasn't it? I was wondering...what is the name of that weapon you wield?" He unlatched his own larger than life sword and turned it on it's side, its own amber-ish gold glint reaching to the heavens. "I thought my sword was pretty unique in terms of size and beauty, but your sword is at least a full foot larger than mine, and that Gem is like nothing I've ever seen. I've roamed the land as a mercenary for awhile, and that is quite possibly the most amazing peice of equipment I've laid eyes on. Even more surprising is that I'm positive that you can handle it with ease. I guess what I'm asking is...how did you obtain something like that?" (OOC:I just had Victor throw out that he was a mercenary because Gustav said he wanted to recruit the crew, and that could be how Victor came to join the Citadel or w/e.) |
|
Korit Lvl 20/12 Swordmaster "Need....More....Speed....ugh" Sol Lvl 20/11 Wyvern Lord "Yay, I've capped Two Stats!" Axel Lvl 20/11 Paladin "Im the only one who's right on track speed-wise!" Anthony Lvl 20/1 General "Yays, finally a General! ANT SMASH!" Vic lvl 9 Mercenary. "How am i supposed to fight sober?!?" My Addictions... | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Jul 17 2007, 06:22 PM Post #23 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
The Captain smiled on the inside at the initiative that Victor had taken. “Perhaps alcohol doesn’t rob a man of all common sense. I am curious as to how much he borrowed, however… Yes, you’ve got the gist of it. Try to buy a bit more water this time, though. Idriss drank gallons of it after that last raid we had… I’m sure you remember that? Ah, probably not, actually… you slept through it…” Gerent Gustav snapped back from his thoughts when the pink haired swordsmen addressed him. He smiled under his helmet at the praise of his weapon. He turned around, grabbed hold of it, and after turning back to the pirates, jammed the tip of it into the ground once more, both hands on the hilt, showing its width and length off to all who were present, seeming to be a newborn tree in its own right. “This blade, friends, is called Du Sverdar if du Alasants; that is, The Sword of the Elements. How I came to obtain it, how it got its name, and why there is only one single line of blood obstructing its forest green color are each different stories in their own right. Perhaps if we are to meet in more peaceful times I will bring up memories of old and share them with you. As for me handling it with ease, you are indeed correct. Alasants has served as my blade for many a year, and few can say they have penetrated its offensive strikes.” Gustav then sheathed Alasants on the giant scabbard that was strapped under his cape then began observing the swordsman’s own blade. “Your sword seems to be of magnificent make as well. The gold and amber mix together quite well, I must say. I’m sure that you, just as I can with Alasants, wield your blade with precision and strength that no other man could muster with it.” Gustav gave an approving nod at the pink haired mercenary, but then gave a small shake of his head. “As sure as I am that your mercenary skills would come in handy in my army, I would not think to deprive your Captain of a capable man such as yourself. If, however, your Captain consents with it, I would be more than happy to discuss purchasing your services.” “Gustav is smart, calculating, and has a touch of honor to his voice. I have a feeling he won’t betray us. Victor is indeed a welcome member in our crew. I would be sorry to lose him, but I leave the decision up to him. All I ask is that you, Victor, purchase our goods one last time if you choose to leave.” Just then, when everyone thought everything was resolved, Idriss and Zachary came down the gangplank, mirror images of each other: Idriss in night black armor, Zachary in a black pair of shorts, boots, and a gauntlet for his right arm, the rest of him bare, pale skin. Idriss spoke first. “Captain, the whole crew is now awake. It seems we have a procession going on. Shall I go fetch Sith?” “No, that won’t be needed. But the two of you do have good timing. This man here is Gerent Gustav, leader of the group based in that town Crow Corbin saw. He has agreed to let Victor purchase goods for us so that we may restock the ship. I would like the two of you to accompany him.” The two men nodded their heads towards the giant, each of them taking him in with their own thoughts. “I never thought I would ever meet a man taller than Zachary or myself.” “This man…” “I see that you now have your buyers assembled. Will they be leaving now?” “Yes, I would like them to leave now. Will you be accompanying them, or…?” “No. I was actually going to ask if you could give me a tour of your ship. I have met a few pirates in my life, but I have rarely seen a ship as large as yours.” “I don’t see the harm in it.” “It is settled then. Victor, was it? When you and your allies enter our base, you will most likely be halted. Ask for a man by the name of Nathaniel. When he is brought to you, or vice versa, tell him I have given you clearance to purchase your goods. He will see to it that you are properly taken care of. However, if you are to wander, I do wish you keep it a safe distance from my soldiers, a larger, tan axe man in dark blue clothing specifically.” The Captain turned to Victor and gave a nod, telling him now was a better time than ever. Victor nodded back, then with Idriss and Zachary in tow, made for the town. With them gone to buy supplies, the Captain turned to the Corbin’s. “You may return to your stations. Gerent Gustav and I will be along momentarily.” The twins gave a synchronized nod and made for the gangplank, and vanished into the belly of the ship seconds later. Gustav, however, could feel that a serious discussion was going to take place. Both men fully understood what a physical conflict would start here and now. Gustav was started the verbal battle. “I assume you wish to speak to me about some important matter, just between men of authority?” The Captain turned to face Gustav. The first thing the Great Gerent noticed was that the caring, pacifist look was gone from the Captain’s eye, replaced by a sharp look of a steadfast resolve to get his answers. Gustav actually felt the tiniest shard of fear when he first looked into those eyes. This was a man that if need be, he would be able to stare down the fiercest of animals. The “Indeed. I can tell you’re a man of your word, and that my men will come back from your town. But I do have some questions. For starters, I believe it is common courtesy to remove at least your helmet when meeting new people.” “Indeed it is, Captain. I mean you no disrespect, but I have never removed my armor in front of anyone, even my own soldiers.” The Captain let this slip. If what he said was true, Gustav must have had a good reason to never remove his armor. Once he got on board, however, he would wait for his first mate’s initial reaction on how to act on this answer. “And what of your sword? A sword like that is of unique make, and this is coming from man who has scoured the seas, emptying abandoned fortresses and structures for treasure.” “I have had Alasants since I was a young boy. As I said before, the story is a long one.” A ring of truth came in Gustav’s words. The Captain would yet hear the full story, but he was satisfied for now. “And the line of blood running down it? I can tell you’re a man who favors monochrome colors. Why would you not wash it away?” “This line of blood came from an extremely powerful man, Captain. Out of my whole life, he came closer to killing me than anyone I have ever faced. I leave the blemish on my blade as a reminder that there are always bigger fish in the sea, but I must always try to become bigger.” It was the Captains turn to be shocked. For a man of this size, who wielded a sword of that weight with as much ease as Gustav to say that… But the Captain’s gaze or tone did not falter. “And that gem?” “This gem… It is an heirloom from my late father, Elimine bless his soul. I received it minutes after I acquired Alasants.” Another short answer, and another story he would one day have to hear. “And what exactly does it do for you?” “Ah, yet another long story… I assume you are familiar with the elements of our world? Earth, Fire, Wind, Water, “Indeed I am. The building blocks for the Anima branch of magic, correct?” “Correct. The gem gives me, or whoever possesses a fragment of it, the ability to manipulate these elements, to different degrees depending on the size of the fragment they have. I myself have one complete half of the gem, but it was cracked in a conflict I had just yesterday, cutting my abilities short. Also, to a user of Anima magic, it amplifies their abilities, once more to different degrees depending on how much of the gem they have. Would you like a demonstration, Captain?” “Please.” “Very well. I hope those clothes are warm yet light at the same time, for the temperature is about to shift dramatically. I do have a shred of contempt for all of these demonstrations. They only seem to be ways of proving myself over others, a train of thought I disagree with heavily… But if it is what I must do to gain trust, so be it.” Gustav was still for a few seconds as he called upon the abilities of his gem to amplify his magic power. When he felt the extra surge of power coursing through him, he thrust his right armored hand into the ground, his fingers digging into the soil. When he felt his entire glove break the surface of the ground, he channeled his fimbulvetr spell through his arm. As soon as the frigid temperature penetrated the ground, a thick sheet of ice formed on the ground in a five foot diameter around the two men. The Captain almost lost his balance from the sudden change in foot as his eyes went wide in wonder. Satisfied with what he had done, he closed off the fimbulvetr magic and began channeling elfire through himself, once more into the submerged glove. When the flaming high temperatures mixed with the frigid low conditions, a thick wall of steam began rising up from the ground, blocking the two men off from the rest of the world for a few seconds. Then, after unearthing his glove, he called on the second capability of his gem: elemental manipulation. As he felt the cool, morning breeze blowing across the plains, he mentally grabbed hold of them, and accessing the gem, manipulated and amplified them to blow all of the steam away, into the horizon past the ship. When their vision cleared, Gustav saw the Captain was wide eyed in wonder and sweating considerably from the steam bath, just as Gustav was under his helmet. “Was that to your liking?” The Captain’s gaze and voice had returned to normal now. He was indeed satisfied by this display of power. “Indeed… You are a rare individual, Gerent Gustav. Men would do well to fear you.” “Hm. So, am I still invited for a tour of your ship?” “Yes. Please, follow close behind me.” Gustav nodded and followed behind the Captain and all the way up the gangplank. Fear began to set in when the plank of wood began to creak loudly, but it was relieved when he stepped into the belly of the ship, the gangplank having held strong. After ducking into the ship and raising his head, he began scanning the area as the Captain spoke. He hated to be rude, but the giant preferred discovering things on his own rather than hearing details. “As I’m sure you can tell, Gerent, this is the belly of our ship. And as I’m sure you can tell by the size of our ship from the outside, we have much more space than most ships. Counting our top deck, we have five floors, this being the second of five. All of these doors you see here? They are our personal rooms. Mine is the one in the far right corner. Our stairs to the upper decks also have the stairs to the floor below us built into its base. I would show you the downstairs level, but the door is too small for you to fit in, even if you were to bend down.” “I understand perfectly well, Captain. There are many times when my size is in fact an obstacle, even in my own camp. May I ask what type of wood your ship is made of?” “Every splinter of it was made from the finest oak trees of the Lycian league. I of course asked permission from the local marquesses before venturing into their woods. We actually received aid from lumberjacks to cut down the trees, then aid from soldiers to carry our wood to the closest port town. This ship was built by the same shipwright who constructed my first ship.” Gustav was impressed with the tidiness and state of this floor. Just as the exterior of the ship did, this floor seemed to give off a slight sparkle as sunlight shined in from the open door that led to the top deck. The central column that ran into the roof and deck of this floor must have been the base of the crow’s nest. Behind the column, hidden by it rather, was the set of stairs that lead to the top deck. Gustav turned his head for a brief second to inspect the “doors” they had come in through. They were actually a whole section of the wall, which swung open like a set of double doors, much like the doors to the Renoff vault, with a latch system that locked them shut when they were closed. Gustav assumed the hinges were painted to match the wood of the ship so as to not give away the secret. Other than this and the door to the top deck, there were six doors in total, three on each side of the two men, each with a wooden handle on them. The giant man thought they were allocated in a certain sequence, much like the Officers sat at their meetings. Gustav questioned this system, to which the Captain happily responded. “We have our rooms set up by seniority. As such, mine is the first one. Each of our rooms has a name plate engraved into the door. The man across from my room is my first mate, mostly because I have known him for some time.” The door across from the captains had a name plate, just as the Captain had said. Carved into it, in a sleek, thin style of writing was the name “Sith”. The two doors closer to them were labeled “Crow” and “Cannon”, each written in the same style of writing. The last two doors were labeled “Idriss” in scrawled writing and “Zachary” in neat cursive. Just as Gustav was about to ask if they were going to move up decks, the Captain signaled for the giant to follow and walked up the stairs. Rows of cannons lined the entirety of this deck. Each was made of black metal, with a neat stack of ammunition next to them. However, one thing did strike Gustav as odd. Only certain cannons had stacks of ammunition next to them, while the ones next to them had nothing. The cannons with nothing next to them each had a jewel embedded into them, and through the clear surface, a ball of anima energy fluctuating in them. “May I ask exactly how those eccentric cannons work?” “I’m sorry Gerent Gustav, but that is one of our secrets.” “I see. Perhaps these cannons have some connection to the rings one of the Twins was wearing.” Other than the cannons, nothing struck Gustav as odd. Boxes littered the deck, each of them kept out of the walkways, each full of more ammunition for the normal cannons. The blocks of wood that held the railings up were of normal design, with nothing spectacular carved into them. A small set of stairs led to a landing where Gustav could see the helm, its rungs rounded at the top, then thinning down as they reached the ring that connected them altogether. Attached to the post that held the wheel up, Gustav could see a plain red telescope with gold lining attached to the board, while on top of it, a figure of Saint Elimine was carved and nailed on top of it. A normal ladder was built into the mast of the ship, the very top of it leading into the crow’s nest, where the Captain knew the Corbin Twins were right now. Gustav saw a second, smaller mast that had a second sail attached to it. Gustav wondered if the Captain flew the same colors on the second mast, or in that case, any colors at all. All in all, Gustav thought it was a much more majestic and awe inspiring ship than from the view on the shore line. “Well, that’s the tour. Like I said, I would show you the below decks, but the door isn’t large enough.” “Hm. May I ask what is on those floors nonetheless?” “Our third floor is primarily for our second array of cannons, each set up as mirror images of what you see here. Our fourth floor is where our stockrooms, which Victor, Idriss, and Zachary will be restocking, are located. As I’m sure you can tell, we keep things neat and organized here, and it’s the same way for our storerooms. Each group of items has its own room. We also have other, smaller rooms on that floor, which the crew use to keep their personal effects, the things that won’t fit in their rooms, safe and secure. The fifth and final floor is our armory, where we keep all of our weapons. Again, we keep things neat down there. We organize those rooms by crew member; I would have to say that Crow Corbin has the largest array of weapons in storage right now.” Gustav considered everything the Captain had told him, adding in every detail he had noticed himself. He first thought was the first thing he said. “It sounds to me like you have a castle on the water, Captain.” The Captain smiled at this and responded with a touch of pride, yet a hint of his steel to it. “We aim for it to be like that. This is our home, our fortress, our life. But this is actually my second ship. My first was burned by vandals in the middle of the night, years ago.” “Hm. Well, I am impressed with how you have organized your lives here. I thank you for your time.” The Captain nodded and turned to lead Gustav back out of the ship. When Gustav turned, however, he saw a swordmaster in night black clothing, just like the Corbin Twins, had materialized from the shadows. He wore a dark purple bandana over raven black hair, while his sleek form was topped off by a face that was a tad lighter than Alex’s. On the outside, his gaze showed that he was attempting to read Gustav’s mind, but in reality, he was very carefree and lived life day to day. On his waist, Gustav could see a scabbard with the hilt of a silver sword jutting out. A voice that perfectly reflected the man’s demeanor broke from his lips. “You don’t have to worry about the sword, because I never really use it. I’m Sith, by the way.” “A pleasure to make your acquaintance, Sith. I am Gustav.” “Nice to meet you. Well, now that I’ve found out the name of Captain’s guest, I’ll be going back to my business.” The swordsman nodded his head to the men and walked away, not once reaching for the sword at his side. “That was my first mate. He spoke the truth. You never really have to worry about him. He just takes life second for second. He never really fights, gets angry, or anything along those lines.” “Even so, I can feel an air of power emanating from him. He must be very skilled.” “Indeed he is. But I’ve only seen him fight a few times. Like I said, he really only seems to exist to hang around. He does his fair share of work around the ship and on our expeditions, however.” “You do indeed have a very eccentric crew, Captain.” “Yes, they are different. But then again, our operations as a whole separate us from people under the same title as us. I do believe this concludes our tour. What will you be doing now?” Gustav began walking away from the Captain, heading for below decks, when he stopped and turned to the man. They spoke as they walked. “I must be returning to my campground now. I do thank you for your time, Captain. Shall I see myself out?” “No, no, I shall see you out. Would you venture to guess if my men would be back by now?” “Unless they met with the axe man in blue clothing I warned them about, yes.” Just as Gustav predicted, Victor, Idriss, and Zachary were emerging from the town wall, each of them carrying sacks of items over their shoulder. Behind them, however, Gustav could see a group of his own soldiers carrying barrels that must have contained more products. Gustav felt a touch of pride when he noticed these soldiers, who he knew were new recruits, had already become used to walking in single file wherever they went. As he laughed on the inside at just how much Victor had taken from their pool of money, the Captain could make out a second, smaller sack in Victor’s left hand, which must have been the mercenaries’ alcohol. The Great Gerent gave a final farewell to the Captain and made for his camp. They passed each other on the plains without a single hostile action, Gustav acknowledging the presence of his soldiers by their names, and before they knew it, they were back in the base of operations. Nathaniel and Lieutenant General Gippal greeted their Gerent, while only the Captain greeted his men. “You soldiers can just place everything down here. We’ll take care of the rest.” The soldiers nodded in approval, and as one, placed their cargo onto the ground in a neat line, bid the group farewell, and as synchronized and quickly as they had arrived, they left across the plain, back to their base. (OOC: The / in between text means a switch between characters. Captain and such first, then Gustav and his men) “So Captain, what do you think? Can they be trusted?/Gerent Gustav, have you made a decision? Should we attack or leave them be?” “We can trust them. I hate to betray Gerent Gustav’s trust, but we’re still going into that forest. Go refill the storerooms while I gather the crew, then we’ll flip the coin./Yes, they have my trust. Nonetheless, they will become our enemies if they join Manny and the others. Continue operations, and find a messenger who will venture into the woods. If none can be found, I myself will go.” “Sure thing, Captain. Should Zachary and I grab a weapon while we’re below decks?/One will be found, Gerent Gustav. After what happened with Alex, I would not risk your life. I will go in your stead if none can be found.” “Yes, each of you should grab a weapon. Nothing too powerful, though. I don’t want to appear hostile if there are actually people in that forest./Very well. Nathaniel, summon Colonel’s Phillip and Matthew. Tell them I request an audience with them in my tent in a half hour.” The sun hung at nearly the same angle as when all of the morning commotion had started. On the horizon, all of them could see white clouds starting to gather. A lone white cloud actually hung over the forest, an observer to the events that had just transpired. When the giant in green armor reached the cloud’s attention, anything close enough would of heard it growl as it perched itself on the tallest tree it could find. Unbeknownst to the beast, one of the pirates, a sniper in night black clothing, had caught sight of it, yet made no efforts to warn his crew about it just yet. (OOC: Korit, you can RP Victor, Idriss, and Zachary going into the campground and all that. You can do their speech, Nathaniel included and everything, since I’m sure you know how they are by now. Have fun with it, ok? Just try not to disrupt the soldiers too much. If you don’t want to RP, just tell me, and I’ll keep moving along.) |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Jul 17 2007, 07:55 PM Post #24 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
The Captain stood at the base of the stairs as he watched Idriss and Zachary unload their newest stock down into the lower levels of their ship, looking over the deciding coin in his hand. It was an average coin, gray in color. But unlike most coins, this one had unique markings etched into it, although they were simple to decipher. One side was a single headed lance, while the other was a double sided axe. If the lance head landed up, Idriss was the one to stay, and if it was the axe, Zachary stayed behind. After ten minutes of spinning the coin in his hand, the Captain saw that his whole crew, a slightly sober Victor included, had gathered before him. He cleared his throat, rose to his feet, and gave them his briefing. “All of you met Gerent Gustav. For those of you who didn’t hear, he claims there are warriors inside that structure in the woods. Whether or not this is true will soon be found out, because we’re going in. If there are warriors in there, we’ll make our presence known, then hide until night fall until they fall asleep, which is when Sith, the Corbin’s and myself with raid the structure itself. With any luck, we’ll be back before dawn. Victor, if you do indeed decide to side with Gustav, I ask that you keep the details of the forest a secret.” The crew gave a quick nod, showing that they understood. The Captain then offered the coin to Sith, who took it and balanced it on his thumb. He flicked it into the air, caught it, and then flipped it onto his other hand. When he uncovered his hand, he handed the coin back to the Captain and gave a one word answer. “Lance.” Idriss gave a nod of his head and stepped aside so the rest of the crew could descend the gangplank onto the sand. The Captain took his place at the head of the group and gave them one last briefing. “We’ll be moving swiftly and silently through the forest, just like we do on any other raids. If you hear strange movement, hide, and then wait to see if it passes. Idriss, if anyone from Gustav’s camp visits while we’re gone, tell them we’re all below decks. Lets move.” The Captain turned to the forest and began sprinting across the plain, the silent, rapid footsteps of Sith coming up right beside him. “Ah, the thrill of the adventure…” Was all the Captain thought as the wind whipped in his face, the soft clanking of his armor letting him know he was still together. |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Aug 11 2007, 12:52 AM Post #25 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
[size=7]Gustav[/size] After the arrival of the of pirate group, Gerent Gustav had taken to his personal tent once more, many subjects on his mind, most of them on the events of last night. His grandchild Jack. The bald sage Bones. The break in of their vault. Major General Samuel's disappearance. And of course... his dream. What was it that his dream figure had heard Simon say? Few things in the world had ever made the Gerent go into a state of panic. Whatever it was, if the events really unfolded, Gustav and his men would face it. He had just taken to reading a favorite passage of his from an old book, when Colonels Matthew and Phillip walked through the tent flap, a corpse whose eyes and mouth were shut following behind the druid, the mute's only means of speech. Matthew, being a practitioner of the light arts, always seemed to be filled with a light that made him shine. Happy for every moment, Matthew was a man who took joy in helping others when needed, let alone living among people he considered to be friends. As an ironic contradiction, however, the bishop always wore dark blue robes that would make someone mistake him for a user of the anima magic, or perhaps even the dark arts. His brother Phillip, however, was the opposite of his brother. The elder magic he delved in had completely consumed him to the point of malevolence and apathy. Cruel and uncaring, Phillip would stand by idly as another man, some assume even his brother, bled to death before his eyes. His blank stare and emerald eyes that glowed from under his blue robes perfectly expressed the inner mindset of this mute. Him being a mute is what some people speculate if the cause of his study of the dark arts. Through his study of magic, he had found a way to reanimate a corpse so it may speak for him through a telepathic link, although the voice was monotonous. When angered, the voice would come off as nothing more than a din, a loud, indecipherable noise that came straight from the druid's mind. Gustav placed the book down on the table before him and greeted the two men as he rose. They gave their responses with a nod, and Gustav began. "I thank you for taking time out of your no doubt busy schedules to meet with me, gentleman." "Not at all, Gerent Gustav. What can my brother and I do for you?" "I am sure you both realize that I visited the enemy base yesterday?" "And was nearly killed by their combined efforts, along with that of former Major Alex? Yes, we know. What of it?" Yes, Colonel Phillip even showed a measure of disrespect to his Gerent. Gustav always let it go, however, because he knew full well it wasn't the man himself that spoke: It was the darkness that had taken him over. "Some of their warriors, after witnessing my understanding and proficiency of the anima arts, asked me Why I did not learn light and elder magic to complete my arcane experience. Their words sparked my determination, and I now wish to complete my training." "You wish for Phillip and I to train you?" "If at all possible. If not, I will understand." "I myself will not be able to train you, Gerent Gustav. I am still attempting to train my own soldiers... However, I do have a few promising figures who I am sure would enjoy being in your presence, let alone teach you about our magic." Gerent Gustav knew Colonel Matthew would instantly support the idea. As was in his nature, Gustav knew Phillip would argue, but did not expect the tone "he" used. "The elder magics are not play toys, Gerent Gustav. Given enough time, they will rob a man of his self. Throughout history, few who have used elder magic have not completely succumbed to its enticement." "I am fully aware of the effects elder magic could take on a man, Colonel Phillip. I intend to learn light magic as well so as to counter act the darkness." Under his hood, the druid shook his head as the corpse, blank white eyes and mouth open, bobbed in the air. "Wishful thinking is just that: Wishful thinking. Elder magic launches a man into the deepest darkness of his heart. Every man, no matter how pure they seem to be, has darkness in their hearts. If you still wish to travel down the path of elder magic, I will help you. As with my brother, it will have to be one of my soldiers." "Excellent. Tell the man you choose that we can begin tomorrow afternoon in my tent, preferably at the same time. I would like to learn each at the same rate." "At the same rate? That MAY be a problem, Gerent Gustav..." "Oh?" "As my brother has said, elder magic brings out the darkness in a man's heart. The same could be said for light magic. A man who has lived a fulfilling and happy life of patience, friendship and virtue such as yourself has a much larger amount of light in him than darkness. It would take some time for the darkness in your heart to balance out the light, let alone overwhelm it." "As a human being, I have had my fair share of dark times, Colonel Phillip. I may sound odd in saying this, but I have faith that my light and darkness will balance out rather quickly. Tomorrow, then?" The two wizards bowed their heads, and Gerent Gustav dismissed them and returned to his book. Under his armor, he smiled as he read the next few lines, for they seemed to perfectly reflect the conversation that had just taken place. "All hearts begin in darkness, and all so end! Darkness sprouts within it it, grows, CONSUMES it! Such is its nature... In the end, every heart returns to the darkness whence it came! Darkness is the heart's TRUE essence!" "The heart may be weak, and sometimes, it may even give in. But there is ALWAYS a light to oppose the darkness!" "Every heart is filled with light, and at the same time, there must be a darkness to balance it. Perhaps... Hm..." |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Aug 18 2007, 10:19 PM Post #26 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
[size=7]Gustav[/size] It was just like in the book he was just reading: The hero being abandoned by his friends, his allies. “You wish to join our army? Normally, I would ask your Captain about this, but I remember his words the last time we met. The decision is yours, Victor. But know this: I am not a lenient teacher, and neither are my officers.” Despite what had been said, Victor’s gaze hadn’t changed at all. “You… remind me of a man I once knew: A straight, keen look of a man who knew what he always wanted. … Very well. Follow me Victor, we have much to discuss.” After the guards saluted him, Gustav walked back towards the base, Victor close behind. While he walked, he spoke to Victor about what he would be doing. “I assume, Victor, that your Captain is not aware of this defection?” “… No. I came here on my own.” “ I see… Nonetheless, I do not wish to use you as a spy of sorts. Doing so would be hypocrisy, something I try to avoid. Do you know you’re former Captain’s true name, however?” “Wirne. Dunno why he never tells anyone though…” “I see. Well Victor, you have indeed joined us at a good time. I recently received word from a messenger that our enemy agrees to a four day ceasefire. We requested one so that we may make the necessary changes to our camp ground. However, I have long been without the services of a bodyguard. If I were to offer you the role, what would you say?” “Bodyguard? I’ve never been one of those… Sure, I’ll do it.” This was good. In the dream, Gustav had seen no bodyguard nearby, and thought that by having one would prevent the events from ever happening. “Now, as for your training… As I myself am busy with training of my own, I cannot teach you. However, I do know someone who can. Ah, Nathaniel, here you are.” The soldier in blue, like he always did, seemed to materialize from his god father’s shadow. “Yes, Gerent Gustav?” “Nathaniel, this man here is Victor, the newest addition to our army. He has agreed to take on the role as my bodyguard. However, he wishes to also receive training in the sword. Could you find Brigadier General Nooj and bring him to my tent for me?” The soldier bowed and vanished into the campground. As Gustav headed for his tent, he began talking to the mercenary. “Now… As we are in our campground, there is no particular need for you to remain at my side. You are allowed to roam as you please, but I wish for you to stay away from the training soldiers and such. Also, avoid 1st Lieutenant Alex. He is still irritable from last night’s events. Feel free to visit the armory and have the arms manager look over your blade, check for damage, etcetera.” They had reached his tent. Not yet wanting to go inside and finish the book, Gustav merely turned to face the campground. “To our left is the medical station. Felix is the lead healer for our army. Behind his station is the tent of Simon, a fortune teller of sorts. As you can see in the main plaza, we have our units assigned in particular order, by officer rank. Lieutenant General Gippal and is soldiers are in the gray, while Nathaniel and his men, the freshest recruits, are in the dark blue at the opposite end. Ah, here come Brigadier General Nooj now.” A swordsman with dark red hair, an amused look and gold clothing came sprinting up the small hill and saluted his Gerent. “Brigadier General Nooj, this man here is my newest bodyguard, Victor. He wishes to receive instruction in sword fighting, but I myself am to busy to instruct him. Would it be possible for you yourself, or a man of yours, to train him?” Nooj slowly walked around the mercenary, eyeing every detail about him, especially the pink hair. “A rather large sword… But the hand looks big enough to grip the hilt without any problems… I’m sure you wouldn’t use a sword that weighed you down to much, so we’ll have to get someone fast… Now, what is its ability?” “How can you tell it has one?” “I’m no fool, Victor. You don’t have to tell me, because I’m sure we’ll find out eventually. Gerent Gustav, I’ll find a soldier for him. Is that all?” “How goes the training of young Baralai?” “He is making progress. At this rate, he should be ready by the end of the ceasefire.” “Very well. Dismissed.” The swordsman saluted his gerent and turned back down the hill again as Gustav turned to his bodyguard. “Brigadier General Nooj and his men are set in the golden tents next to Lieutenant General Gippal’s men. Each officer has a flag hanging from their tent, so you may check in with the Brigadier General when you please to question of your training. Well, I do believe those are the important points… Do you have any questions?” |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Koracross | Aug 20 2007, 05:48 AM Post #27 |
|
A Man Chooses... A Slave Obeys
|
[size=7]Victor[/size] Victor was surprised. Gustav had left him there, and he hadn't really done anything in the few minutes he had been standing there. he had simply been admiring the clockwork motions the campground were going through. It was as though he didnt matter, hell if anything, he was a hindrance in their way, as someone nearly tripped going around him to deliver something. "Hm..funny to think i might become a cog just like the rest of these guys pretty soon..." He shrugged off this thought and continued to survey his surroundings.Ignoring the nagging though to go around and explore what was now his new campground, he trotted lazily off towards the Gold covered part of the grounds. He Noticed the largest tent to be the closest to him, with a large flag protruding from the top, with gold colors also flying. "Damn...i like gold as much as the next guy, but..damn..." In any case, he raised his hand to the tent, only to realize-it was a tent. Normally he'd knock on the door, but in the circumstance, he didn't know how to respond. He kind of cleared his throat, but when that didn't work, he called out for the Captain. "Hey, Nooj wasn't it? Can I come in? |
|
Korit Lvl 20/12 Swordmaster "Need....More....Speed....ugh" Sol Lvl 20/11 Wyvern Lord "Yay, I've capped Two Stats!" Axel Lvl 20/11 Paladin "Im the only one who's right on track speed-wise!" Anthony Lvl 20/1 General "Yays, finally a General! ANT SMASH!" Vic lvl 9 Mercenary. "How am i supposed to fight sober?!?" My Addictions... | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Aug 20 2007, 06:19 AM Post #28 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
“Ah, Victor. Don’t worry about coming in, I was just coming out.” The swordsman closed his book, which profiled the life an old warrior who led his life casually, but on the battle field, became a force to be reckoned only by one man. After stepping out of his tent, the swordsman stretched, watched and nodded as Nathaniel rushed by again, a package in his bag, then turned to the mercenary. “Here for your training, right?” “Yeah. I don’t want to rush anyone, but I’ve got nothing else to do, so…” “No worries, I’ve found your partner. Kimberly! Gah, where is that girl… Yamil!” A tall, thin swordsman, wearing aquamarine clothes was on his way to the sparring grounds but stopped at the call of his officer. “Yes sir?” “Where has Kimberly gone off to?” “Last I heard, sir, she was already on the sparring grounds.” “Ever the warrior… Anyways, this is Victor. Bring him to the training grounds, find Kimberly, and introduce them. She’ll take it from there.” “Yes sir. You, follow me.” As Nooj went back inside his tent to continue reading until summoned again, Yamil started up the hill, past Gustav’s tent, and even past the three buildings at the top of the hill. Behind the main hall was a pathway cut in the trees, that when the other end was reached, another entire clearing came into view. These were the sparring grounds. There was nothing to unusual about them: Archers to one side, far from the flies in case of misfire. Training dummies had their own half, currently occupied by a group of knights, most likely facing the after effects of James anger. “So, is THIS the guy I’m supposed to train? That sword better not be compensation for something…” Kimberly had walked out from behind the closest tree. After seeing she had appeared and acknowledged Victor, Yamil nodded his head and made for the grounds himself. She was short for her fighting style, just making five feet four inches, while Yamil was six feet even. Unlike most women, she had her dark blue hair cut down to her ears, if only so it couldn’t block her eyes while fighting. And unlike a certain sage of the citadel they were fighting, Kimberly was… not gifted… with her chest. Her bright red clothes, like Nathaniel’s dark blue armor, would distinguish her from the other soldiers as she dashed through the camp. Her eyes showed certain fierceness that showed fighting was her life, a reason to leave the tent in the morning. “Well, we better get on with it then. Try and keep up now!” She sprinted off towards the ground, not waiting for Victor’s reply. When she stopped, she was right in the middle, her sword drawn, her stance already set. Even from her position, she still managed to reach the mercenary with her voice. “Well, come on then! Don’t just stand there and expect me to fall down!” |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Koracross | Aug 20 2007, 09:28 AM Post #29 |
|
A Man Chooses... A Slave Obeys
|
[size=7]Victor[/size] Victor was smiling one of the biggest grins he'd ever smiled. There was something about the girl that just made him smile. Hell, he even started to laugh as he ran down towards the training field, skidded to a stop, and unsheathed his sword in one great Motion. he smiled that strange smile again as he looked her over. Bouncing dark blue hair down to her ears, and bright red clothing sure made her a primary color girl. Victor kept on Smiling, as he addressed her earlier comment. "Heh...this sowrd compensates for nothing but the loss of its foe!" Having said that, he straightened up, and showing a great amount of strength, held the sword in position with only his right hand. His left flicked through his hair as he gazed at the reflection the sun was making off his blade. "So, Kimberly...how about we go out for a drink sometime, eh?" The girl laughed, a fire shone in her eyes that hid her playful youth. "Yeah, like that'd ever happen!" She sprang at him, coming from every angle. But, quick as she was, as soon as Vic got going too, he gripped the Soleil du Coupant with both hands and managed to slam it down at every angle with which she came. Things went like this for a minute or two before she realized the mercenaries determination rivaled her own. She sped off again and returned to her starting position, with a little sweat beading down her face. Vic laughed as she seemed at least a little surprised by his matching her speed. "Told you I wasn't compensating for anything. I'm the real deal. Now how about that drink?" She laughed at him again, but It didn't matter to him. They were having a good time, and a good match. They were both enjoying themselves. "Sorry, I don't drink. In any case, I don't think you're my type!" With again this foreboding sense, she did a favorite of Myrmidons and backflipped, creating a few after-images of herself. As they vanished, he heard whistles coming in three different directions. He laughed, she was a smart one. She must've figured that even with the length and width of the blade, he could at most only block two after images, while the third would be free to hit him. Unfortunately, she didn't know his past training. Closing his eyes, he heard the wind around him, took everything in, his grip loose, until the key moment when his eyes snapped open, andhe pivoted his entire body, slanting the sword on its side so if it hit the myrmidon she wouldn't be cleaved in two, also effectvely creating a dust wind. After a moment, he heard his sword pass through the after images and felt the side of the blade hit the body of Kimberly. He stopped turning, and with the might of his right arm, flung her across the sparring grounds, where she flipped and regained her poise and balance. She was sweating harder now, the fire behind her eyes growing, as the cocky smile of Victor. She actually let out a roar, which stunned Victor, as he wasn't expecting that. "Now that wasn't very ladylike!" But she was already gone, and he heard the whistling wind coming, and she appeared underneath him,and appeared to be aiming an upward slash at him, before disappearing again without finishing the attack. Victor, however, had already moved to block, and was surprised to see her behind him, aiming a vertical slash at his torso. He laughed heartily, and moved to block that blow instead. "I'll not be taken down so easily..!" But once again, she was gone as his sword slammed down in the direct path of where her sword should've swung. And more people were staring as they walked past, some even stopping to watch, bemused at how Kimberly was now humiliating the new recruit. She went about with that tactic for awhile, always staying 1 step ahead of Victor, and when he slipped up, she became two steps ahead, and then three. After awhile, Victor was sweating and almost swinging his sword blindly. By the time he moved to where she had been, she had moved two or three times again, until finally he had had enough. He changed his stance, making it wider, as she ignored him and kept going with her strategy. He moved his body again, mimicking his earlier 'ace in the hole whirlwind'. This time however, his face was solemn as his sword lit up a bit, and the ground stirred mre when he did. Tatsumaki! A small hurricane, with a golden eye at its center rose, not enough to cause a major panic, but enough to cause the onlookers to shield their eyes. The wind cleared shortly, and people gasped at the turn of events. The 3 foot, golden amber sword was fastened into the grund, its tip buried, and Kimberly stood across from Victor, her sword tip at his throat. Victor's eyes were in disbelief for a moment; his hand was still outstretched. He had just been holding his sword a moment ago. Then, he shifted, and raised his hands to shoulder height. He sighed and looked up, making sure he didnt cut his own throat on the blade. "You win." He said flatly, as the fire in her eyes pretty much turned to glee, and she lowered her sword, before showing great strength and pulling the sword out of the ground for Vic. Although she couldn't quite hold it in one hand, she stood there a moment, the great glowing sword being supported by her entire body. Vic came over, and looked down at her from his 5'10 height. Gently, he took the sword and swung it on his back, before plopping down cross legged on the floor. The people who had previously been watching were dispersing, back to the grind. But he and Kimberly were free, and so he sat, and took out a small flask. "Care to join me? Don't worry, you don't have to drink. I have other things..." He rummaged around in his robe over his armor for a second, before pulling out a more ornate flask for her, and set it a bit away from himself. "It's ginger ale, since you said you don't drink.Now you don't have an excuse not to stay and chat. I find it makes the next duel more interesting if I knew a bit more about my partner than just her name." While looking at him quizzically, she raised an eyebrow, before giving into his constant badgering. She sheathed her sword as well, and sat down in front of the ornate flask, sniffing it to make sure it wasn't some perverted trick from the mercenary before taking a drink. With a mild surprise that it really was ginger ale, she looked at Victor, as though examining him for the first time. |
|
Korit Lvl 20/12 Swordmaster "Need....More....Speed....ugh" Sol Lvl 20/11 Wyvern Lord "Yay, I've capped Two Stats!" Axel Lvl 20/11 Paladin "Im the only one who's right on track speed-wise!" Anthony Lvl 20/1 General "Yays, finally a General! ANT SMASH!" Vic lvl 9 Mercenary. "How am i supposed to fight sober?!?" My Addictions... | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Aug 20 2007, 05:45 PM Post #30 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
(OOC: Totally winging it here...) From the border of the trees, once more blended in with them, Gerent Gustav had watched the newest recruit fight his soldier. Underneath, a smile had grown when he saw Victor unleash his whirlwind attack. And now they were sitting on the ground, enjoying a drink. While he realized they were in the middle of the sparring zone, Gustav would have allowed it after that bout. "Brigadier General Nooj, if I were to ask you of your evaluation of that fight, what would it be?" "He can certainly set the pace for the fight. But the second he loses control of it, he goes into a panic. Kimberly takes pride in her ability to cease the momentum, manipulate it, then turn it back full force." "I assume you sized him up when you first laid eyes on him?" "Indeed. That was why I chose Kimberly; she'll teach him HOW to keep the momentum of the fight in his favor. With the right training, Gerent Gustav, he could turn out to be your mirror image as a fighter." "Perhaps. But for now, we shall take our leave. They seem to be leaving now." The officer saluted his gerent and turned back down the path to the campground. Gerent Gustav, however, held his ground as the two sword fighters walked by. "Impressive work today, Kimberly." "Gerent Gustav! Excuse me, I didn't see you there... Thank you." "You as well, Victor. From my memory, Kimberly is the second best soldier in Brigadier General Nooj's unit, surpassed only by the officer himself and Yamil." "Thanks." "Hm. If you'll excuse me, I have just remembered Lieutenant Colonel David requested an audience with me a few minutes ago. Good day." The two soldiers bowed to their gerent as he made his way back down the path. Kimberly began walking a few moments later, Victor following close behind. "You weren't to bad out there today, rookie. But like Gerent Gustav said, I'm just a regular soldier. It'll be awhile before you can pick a fight with Yamil, let alone Brigadier General Nooj. But stick with me, and we'll get you through this army life!" They had reached the end of the path now. The sounds of the sparring grounds still fresh in their minds, Kimberly led Victor to the top of the hill that gave a view of the whole campground. As always, Nathaniel could be seen dodging his way through tents and soldiers. "Yep. We'll get you through this, just you wait. Whatever crew you came from is the past now. Now you're an army dog! Well, I've got to get back to my tent, so you go do whatever it is you do in your free time. See you!" And she was gone. |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Aug 24 2007, 12:21 AM Post #31 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
Realizing that Zoro had come up beside him, but to focused on his goal, Jack kept marching forward, the two men silent as the winds around them as they trekked through the woods, Jack’s blades guiding him. They walked in silence for five minutes, until Jack stopped abruptly in the middle of a small clearing. He was still for a few moments, then spoke in his usual gruff tone to the shadows of the forest. “You’ve been following me all day, sage. What is it you want?” Bones, completely alone, no magic charging in his hands, stepped from the shadows, grinning as usual, his head starting to get sun burn from the exposure to the light. “You don’t let anything get by you, do you Jack? We could use a guy like you in the Winds, but then we’d have to change our name.” “I have more important things to tend to than your band of mercenaries, Die Roller.” Jack continued walking at his brisk pace through the forest. He continued uninterrupted until he reached another clearing and heard Bones yet again. “I don’t have to see your eyes to read your mind. You’ve had a different stance since you came down to the ground today. You’re planning something big that involves the big man.” “… And what if I am?” Bones flicked his nose in pride that he had figured the plan out. He then shook his finger at the swordman. “You’re walking into shark infested waters, and you’ve just been dipped in blood. I’ve seen you in action, and I know you’re good. But why’ll you’re dealing with big green, who’ll be taking care of the small fry?” Jack had to admit it to himself: He hadn’t thought of the soldiers when considering this mission. While he knew he could hold them off with his fists, Gustav was an opponent who required the undivided attention of a man. He took a deep breath and then spoke. “… Zoro, stay close to me. I realize you need no guard, but this is my fight, and I won’t have someone harmed on my business. Gustav is mine, and mine alone. Understood?” Bones ran ahead, flashing a thumb up, to the ship of the Thirteen Winds. Jack and Zoro kept their normal pace, the knowledge that Gustav wouldn’t be making a move any time soon keeping Jack from running to the camp. Everything was uneventful until they reached the edge of the forest. Though Jack couldn’t see them, he could sense that the Thirteen Winds were complete again before him, their weapons ready. “Blind man, you don’t have to worry about nothing. With the Winds backing you, we’ll get you in and out before you bat an eyelash! Anything we should know before breaking the door in?” “We are not here to fight this war. Fight if needed, but kill no one.” “Oh, you’re breaking my heart. Well, you’re the ringleader on this mission…” Jack let off a grin and nodded his head. He began walking forward, Zoro’s light steps beside his, the multiple footsteps of the mercenaries behind him, Bones to his side. They carried on as one solid wall the whole way across the expansive plain, the Winds seemingly a giant shadow due to their dark clothing, none of them breaking rank. When they reached the gate, Jack heard the guards step before him, the one on the left speaking first. “Halt! What is your business?” “I am here to see my grandfather. Let me in.” “Acceptable. Why are your friends armed, if you are here for a visit?” “They are my guard.” “I see. However, Gerent Gustav is extremely busy right now. Under the ceasefire we are under, we will not force you to leave. Turn back.” “Londas.” The word, more like a whisper from Dar’s lips, made the guard closest to him arc an eyebrow. “Excuse me?” “Londas.” Before the guards got to ask once again, they both fell dead, their necks broken by the assassin. Knowing that it had to be done in order to get them in quietly, Jack began sprinting forward, Zoro keeping pace with him, his swords jamming in and out of the ground, moving his radar system as he went. Behind him, he heard Bones give the command to charge the camp, and seconds later, the entire mercenary group was on Jack’s tail. Then the battle began. Alex noticed them first, and with a broad smile on his face at the chance of more battle, turned to his camp. “WE’VE BEEN INFILTRATED! 1ST LIEUTENANT UNIT, CHARGE! From behind him, countless pirates and brigands jumped past their officer, heading straight for the enemy group. Damist and Sith, being the swordsmen of the Winds, rushed forward past Jack and Zoro, engaging in battle with the entirety of Alex’s unit. Sith started in with a twisting jump slash, while Damist lead in with a simple thrust aimed at the abdomen. As the clanging of two sword masters fending off countless axes on their own rang through his ears, Bones shouted out a command to the Corbin twins. “WE’VE GOT FLIERS! WE DON’T FLIERS!” Realizing this was their department the Corbins turned to each other, pounded their fists together, and then turned to the skies, taking careful aim. The Cannon twin gave the command to fire, and seconds later, the sky was filled with the whinnying of pegasi and screeching of wyverns as their riders attempted to swerve between the thunderbolts and arrows that threatened to tear their steed’s wings to pieces. “Snuffy, take those swordsman down!” Was the order Dar gave when he saw the mercenaries racing towards them. The armored man who had been building up momentum let out a roar that formed words as he rushed towards the charging soldiers. “JUGGERNAUT SMASH!” Putting all of his possible speed into his charge, the armored mage became nothing more than a human wrecking ball as he stomped towards the mercenaries. When he came into contact with them, they were instantly bowled over, yet each of them managed to rise to their feet and charge the man. Readying his magic, Snuffy assumed his position and began fighting the group swearing in annoyance as the swordsmen kept attempting to penetrate his armor. And then the officers themselves came. Gippal and Nooj appeared on the top of the slight slope that leads to the plaza, their axe and sword ready. The man who stepped forward had slicked black hair and a gaze that could end any argument. “I am Wirne, Captain of the Thirteen Winds.” Not ones for formalities at this moment, the duo began racing towards the Captain. Wirne sidestepped their rushes and ran after them, locking in combat. Next to rush forward were James and Gerald, the mercenary baring his teeth, Gerald fastening his helmet. Dar stepped up to them, loading his bows and removing his glasses. He bowed, then introduced himself while assuming his position. “Hoakan Dar of the Jigoku no Kaubooi.” “I’M GONNA BREAK YOUR GLASSES ON YOU FACE, FOUR EYES!” Dar left off one arrow at each of them, reloaded, and rushed forward himself. At this point, every member of the mercenary group was locked in battle. The Corbins, wearing identical shades of black but a red trim on one and blue on the other were busy with the fliers who had managed to swerve between their attacks. Nearby, the short armored figure of Tivary, axes tied to her wrists, loose weapons of death, and Zachary, who had his silver axe in one hand, his other holding back an armored knight, had taken up with the soldiers of James and Gerald. Gippal warriors, bows in hand, had formed a firing squad while Nooj’s men, thin strong swords in their hands, had joined together with Alex’s, doubling the work load for Sith and Damist. Currently, the two of were back to back, fending off men who rushed forward. “Homey, you’re breathing kinda hard. You gonna die on me?.” “Fighting here, alongside you? No. If anything, the summer heat on my armor is what’ll kill me…” “Hey! Why don’t you two share with the rest of us! If you’re a little different, we’ll go easy!” Kimberly, the sword master in red robes who had been assigned to train Victor, had stepped out of the line, in her custom pose: Leaned forward just a bit, sword flat against her back, hand on the blade, ready to flip it if needed. Sith only smiled at the arrogance of this amateur sword wielder. Londas and Idriss, the two lance men of the group, had headed straight for the bishops and druids of Phillip and Matthew’s units. While Idriss was slow and careful with his strikes, Londas soared on his feet, driving his lance through any soldier who got in his way, kicking off of them to get to the next. Jack and Bones, with Zoro nearby, were the only ones who weren’t occupied. As the stone road that led to the plaza was filled with battle, the three of them had made it to the plaza itself, the tents before them. The only officers left, being the combination of Phillip, Matthew, Nathaniel, and the officer of the fliers had stood before them, at the ready. While the magician brothers were standing tall with their magic, Nathaniel and the other officer had assumed differing positions. A basic iron lance in his hands, leaned back on one leg, with the lance tip at an angle towards Bones, Nathaniel appeared to be the perfect candidate for the newest soldiers. The unnamed officer, sitting strong on his pegasi, had a steel lance gripped in his hand, the three pronged pole arm aimed at the group a hard look in his eye. Bones stepped one foot forward, aiming his right hand at the group, thunder crackling in it. “Jackie-boy here has a date with destiny. Sorry boys, but I’ll be kicking your asses today!” With a snap of his fingers, the plaza exploded with thunder aimed straight for Nathaniel. Matthew threw up a light barrier for the soldier while the druid and flier ran forward. Bones ducked under the lance thrust, literally ran through the flux blast, and latched his hand onto the druid’s face. “Looks like you’re the first to die!” As Bones continued his assault, Jack kept running, locked onto the scent of his grandfather. He didn’t need his sense of smell however, because his relative’s voice boomed out a second after he passed the fountain. “Soldiers of Renoff, cease and desist!” The entire army stepped back from their invaders, yet kept their weapons ready, wary of their enemies every move. At the same time, the duos that the Winds had formed were back to back with each other, eyeing every soldier, waiting for one soldier to make a move. Even Bones, who was inches away from right hooking Nathaniel stopped in his tracks, but stepped back, readying his thunder. “Well now! Looks like we’ve got ourselves one hell of a Nabatian Standoff here! Big man, should I kill your man first, or do you want to come down here and get your assed kicked? Tall and proud, Alasants not yet ready, Gustav proceeded down into the plaza, Bones’ eyes locked on him. When his booming footsteps finally stopped, he was before his grandson. Underneath his helmet, he wore a look that showed he was disappointed that the ceasefire seemed to be just a fake. “What is the meaning of this uproar? I was under the impression that a ceasefire was intact.” “We’re here on our own time, big man! Jack, heads up! Twin two and Snuffy, charge ‘em up!” Jack threw his swords into the air, absorbing the thunder charges Bones had sent to him. Jamming all four of them into the ground, he could already feel the ground shaking below him. It only intensified when Bones, Cannon Corbin and Snuffy charged their own thunder and channeled it to the ground, yet stopping their charges from exploding. “Grandfather, I have come seeking an audience with you. Permit me, or we will end this war, here and now, along with this entire stretch of land.” “You wish to speak with me?” “That is all. Permit me, and my allies will walk away.” Gustav had his eyes on Zoro and was looking him over. Then Gustav remembered the rumors. “Jack, this man you have with you…” “That can wait. Will you permit me?” “Yes. Please, follow me.” Gustav turned back around, heading for his personal tent, Jack and Zoro following behind. Jack stopped after a few steps and turned to Bones. “Bones!” “Speaking!” “If I’m not back in ten minutes, kill them all.” “NOW you’re speaking my language! In that case, take you’re time! You, bird man! I see that look. Keep it up, and I’ll force feed you to that bird!” Jack turned back to his grandfather’s footsteps and began following behind, Zoro still nearby. |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Koracross | Aug 24 2007, 01:13 AM Post #32 |
|
A Man Chooses... A Slave Obeys
|
[size=7]Zoro[/size] Zoro looked at the fight around him, bemused. It seemed that even in this confusion, his aura preceded him, and it was as though everyone were afraid of him without knowing who he was. Inside, he scoffed at their fear, but couldn't blame them. On the outside, his eyes continued to obsereve, until the fighting stopped with the booming voice of a green giant. A new man for Zoro to take in, he craned his neck to look all the way up to his head, taking in his massive stature and fully covered in green armor. The hilt of the sword on his back caught his eye, as did all good swords, and he was wondering when hed be invited to see it more closely, before a pink haired mercenary wearing gold armor with a sword rivaling the giant's in size dove around the corner of the camp, just hearing the fight. He saw that the man had his hand on the hilt of the blade, and was staring directly at him. His fingers stretched out over the hilts of the katana, ready to draw if the mercenary tried to attack him. The mercenary apparently noticed, because he stepped forward, sword drawn. The camp grew silent and looked on. The pink haired man spoke. "I'm Victor, the newest member to this camp and the bodyguard of Gerent Gustav. What purpose do you have, I havn't seen you from the Citadel before..." His eyes flickered to his 3 katana, and he spoke again. "So what, are those just for show?" He was calling him out, Zoro didn't know why, but he was thoroughly amused. "I could say the same for you. Although it is a fine blade, the Soleil du Coupant, unless I'm mistaken, but it means nothing if you don't know how to weild it." A little shocked he had immediately recognized his blade, Victor ran forward, swinging down on the skinny young man. The dust cleared from his strike, and Zoro was now on the opposite side of Victor, Katana still sheathed. He smirked, if only a little. "Such sluggish moves cannot possibly defeat me." "Sluggish eh?!? I'll show you sluggi-" His eyes widened in pain as two horizontal slash marks appeared in his chest, and Zoro was behind him again, katana still sheathed. "Oni....Giri" Blood erupted from the cuts, as he fell too his knees, dropping his sword to stem the blood flow. Zoro walked back to his original position, close to Jack. "That blow was not serious, there is no point in killing the weak. I cut you specifically so that you would bleed. You have the possibilty to be fully healed within a few hours. You cannot fight anymore." He turned around, before looking back over his shoulder, at a Victor who was packing dirt mixed with blood into his cuts to stem the bloodflow. "Oh, and to make sure you wouldn't be an idiot, I cut you with this cursed blade. Those cuts cannot be cured with healing staves. Take my advice- rest, and challenge me again when you become stronger." He fell silent, hands folded across his chest again, the sun shining evily of the black laquered hilt of the Sandai Kitetsu. (OOC: Oni-Giri=Demon Slash) |
|
Korit Lvl 20/12 Swordmaster "Need....More....Speed....ugh" Sol Lvl 20/11 Wyvern Lord "Yay, I've capped Two Stats!" Axel Lvl 20/11 Paladin "Im the only one who's right on track speed-wise!" Anthony Lvl 20/1 General "Yays, finally a General! ANT SMASH!" Vic lvl 9 Mercenary. "How am i supposed to fight sober?!?" My Addictions... | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Aug 24 2007, 03:09 AM Post #33 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
“Victor, or whatever the hell your name is, you just got your weak spot hit for massive damage. Freaking noob.” This is what Jack heard Bones say to the man who had just fought Zoro. Jack was so used to mercilessly killing people that he walked by, calm as could be, as Zoro struck down the fighter who had challenged him. The trio walked in silence all the way to Gustav’s tent. When they reached it, Gustav lifted the flap for Jack to walk in, and then turned to Zoro. “I beg your forgiveness, but this is a personal matter between my grandson and I. Please wait here until he returns.” Gustav walked into his tent, letting the flap droop behind him. He saw his grandson had taken off his blindfold, exposing the chain that had his gem shard attached to it. Gustav, feeling he had to be the responsible elder to his grandson, began the conversation. “You have come here because of last night, correct?” Jack turned around, his swords flat on the floor, his great white eyes casting reflections of the room around him. If it weren’t for the steady breathing coming from him, he could have passed for a stuffed animal. “Your gem half is broken, correct?” Gustav pulled Alasants from his back, plucked the gem shards from its hilt, and then sheathed his weapon again. He realized there would be no way of having a conversation as relatives, so Gustav picked up on his calm, ruling voice. “Yes. By the man who is fighting my godson now, no less. From the moment it happened, I have been thinking of how to restore it. I have only found one.” “… You need another shard, my shard, to complete it, don’t you.” It wasn’t a question. It was a statement, one that showed Jack had already made his decision. Gustav shook his head. “Jack. You’re father stole that shard from me years ago, not you. I will not ask for it back unless you are willing to give it..” “My father was a thief. Funny that I am an assassin then. … My father’s weapon. Do you still have it and the scabbard?” “Yes, I believe I do…” Gustav stepped past Jack, heading for the shelf where he usually hung Alasants on. Lying flat on the wood, in a scabbard decorated with fire red lining and a jet black coating, was the blade that Jack’s father once owned, retrieved by Nathaniel on orders from Gustav. He grabbed the sword, carefully so as to not crush it, and then walked back to his grandson, holding it out for him to feel. Jack ran his hands over the scabbard, slowly at first. He lifted the entire piece in his hands, and just as he expected, it felt lighter than air. Jack handed it back to his grandfather, who placed it back on the shelf. Jack spoke first this time, the resolve that made him come to this base today fueling his words. “For just over a decade, Grandfather Gustav, I have woken up every day with thoughts of revenge, of anger, of hate filling me. I will not explain why, for I am sure you know why: She killed my family. She killed them over this gem shard. And then she killed my uncles for it. On that day, five years ago, I swore that she would die by my sword and mine alone.” Both grandson and grandfather took a breath in unison. For a moment, Gustav thought he saw his blind grandson welling with tears. “I have come to realized something in the past twelve hours. She is not after me. She is after this gem I have on my head. My father, your son, died because of this. For five years, I have killed to find her, to exact revenge on her with this gem, the artifact she craves so much.” Jack undid the chain on his head and pocketed the chain, the gem in his palm, open to his grandfather’s looming eyes. “I am done with this game of cat and mouse. I have realized I am not yet strong enough to kill her. For this reason alone, I am giving you what is rightfully yours. I will not ask you to kill her with it. In doing this, I am asking Elimine to grant me a reprieve on having to fight day in and day out for my life, for my sanity.” Gustav accepted the gem shard. Underneath his helmet, a tear was sliding down his face. “Jack. I know you thought at first this was a cowardly move. But I pray you believe me when I tell you it was not. It takes only a man to realize he has been beaten, but to ask for help is what turns a boy into a man.” Jack thought these words over, realizing it was close to what his father had tried to teach him. He went to leave, his blindfold back on, when Gustav placed a hand on his shoulder. “I have something to give you Jack. Actually, I have two objects I wish for you to have.” Jack stopped in his tracks, but did not turn to face the gerent. Gustav once again crossed to the sword shelf and once again took the sword down. He reached into the closest cabinet, and out from it he pulled a belt. He walked back over to his grandson. “In return for my gem shard, I wish to give you your father’s sword, Du Sverdar if du Freohr. I will be honest with you when I say I do not know what it does, and as your father named it, only he knows its true name. Now, the other gift I have…” As Gustav walked off to check his belongings for the second gift, Jack belted the sword to his waist. On the inside, Jack knew just what the swords full name was, for his father had told him it once: The Sword of the Dead. “The Sword of the Dead. For all I know, it could just be a name. This is something else to hate my sister for.” “Ah, here we are.” Gustav had pulled a trunk out from under his own bed. After clicking the lock open, he opened it and gazed at the single item within. After taking it out and sliding the trunk back under his bed, Gustav turned back to his relative. But he did not offer the item yet. “It is said that blind humans can only see with their ears. While I am a man who enjoys being cognizant on any matter, this is one topic I do not wish to find out. However… This item here is different. A wise and powerful man gave this to me, long ago. He said to me that no matter what sense they were missing, this item would always be present to those who held it.” Jack extended his hand and took the item, feeling warmth from it. When he brought it before his eyes, he nearly dropped it. The item, to any man who had all five senses, would appear to be a normal seal. Round in shape with a sea blue color to it, the seal had an image of a round planet on it, the continent if Elibe being the landmass. But to Jack, it was something different. He could actually see something. It had been nearly ten years to the day since he lost his vision, no longer able to see the rising sun, the white, beautiful moon, or even his own hands. But he could actually see this object. Gustav let out a small chuckle which brought Jack back to reality. “Then it really does work. I am sure you know what it is used for Jack. I am giving you this gift, this item, for the sacrifice you have made today. Today, you cast aside your pride and anger for something much more important: Maturity. For this, I have given you something that all men wish to have: Power. Use it well, Jack, for power can drive men insane. But as my grandson, I have faith you will make the right decision of when to use it. And now, for what you have allowed me to do.” Gustav looked at the dark green gem shards in his hands, which against his armor, seemed to vanish. Gently, he dropped the third shard into his hand and pushed all three together. The second they touched, a green flash filled the tent, causing Gustav to cover his visor. But the light died down, and when he looked again, the gem was now three quarters complete. Already, he could feel surges of anima energy flowing in him. After popping the newly formed gem piece back into his sword hilt, he turned to Jack again. “What will you do now? Your sister will most likely be even angrier at this.” “I have no sister. All I have is a woman who hates me and killed my parents.” “I see. Will you join my army?” “I… cannot say at this moment.” “Very well. If my sense of time is correct, I do believe you have been missing for nine minutes and fifty seconds. Please tell your allies you are safe.” Jack turned to his father, gave him half face smile and walked out of the tent, the earth seal in his hand. When he walked out of the tent, he heard Bones shout out to him and a body punching its own palm. “Damnit! All we needed was literally one more second! Can you go back in there? I REALLY don’t like this pegasi riding *****!” Jack turned to Zoro, who had taken to gazing over the entire campground, that same look that the Deathbringer had in his eyes present. “I am finished with my grandfather. He is a reasonable man. When he realizes who you are, he will grant you safe passage in and out of his camp as you please. As you can see, I received a sword from him. Neither of us have an idea as to what it does, but I know its name. If you have time, please find me later in the day.” Jack gave a nod to the man and began heading towards the bald sage, taking charge of the group once more. “Round up your mercenaries. We are done here.” A disappointed look on his face, Bones gave the command to leave the city. However, before leaving, he turned to Nathaniel and flipped him the middle finger, then aimed his index finger at the soldier, his thumb sticking up. His grin on his face, he said one word. “Bang.” A small thunder bolt shot from him fingers and hit the soldier faster than he could react. While it didn’t do lasting damage to the man, it was enough to shock him and make him wince. Bones flashed another thumb up to the soldiers, and then made after Jack just as Felix and his healing unit appeared from their station, healing those who needed it, two men gently taking Victor back to the healing tents for emergency care. Back up at Gustav’s tent, he had opened the flap, allowing Zoro in. When he closed the flap again, he began looking over the man. When he realized it was indeed the man of legend, the Devil of the Dancing Blades, Gustav nodded his head. Gustav may have been prideful, but he was not as arrogant to not kneel before those of more power than himself, even if he thought it was just slightly. Acting on this train of thought, Gerent Gustav slowly readied Alasants, laid it across his open, armored gloves, and with a bit of difficulty because of his armor, knelt before the man, offering the large green blade to him. “Zoro, the Devil of the Dancing Blades. It is indeed an honor for you to grace my soldiers with your presence, and building on that, it is an honor to have a private audience with you. If you can find it in you, I wish for you to excuse the boldness of a lesser swordsman and analyze my blade, Du Sverdar if du Alasants. I have owned this blade for nearly fourty years, yet I am still ignorant of its true history. Will you grant me the favor of your knowledge of all blades?” |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Koracross | Aug 24 2007, 05:53 AM Post #34 |
|
A Man Chooses... A Slave Obeys
|
[size=7]Zoro[/size] Zoro accepted the blade, holding Du Sverdar if du Alasants carefully in his hands. Taking all the care as he had with Honryuu, moreso as this blades massive size dictated, running his hands over the blade. It was a dark green color, which in itself was highly unusual, with a stream of dried blood running down its center. The hilt of the blade had a gem in it, but it seemed the gem was not complete. The tip of the sword was jagged, to make it easier to cut down enemies in heavier armor, if the sheer size of the blade and it's owner couldn't.He sighed. "Hmm. This has been a most...eventful day, and I have seen some of the most beautifly crafted weapons since i've appeared to this forest. I remember, back when there were only 21 Meitou, and having one made you a legend. This is crafted from aged Kairouseki, but you needn't worry. Kairouseki is harder than diamond. This blade won't break. The other, more unusual and sought after trait of kairouseki is it's ability to repress the special effects of other blades in its perimeter." He examined the hilt as well. "History...well, that shouldn't be to hard, Gerent. There are very few 4 foot swords crafted from such a rare mineral, as you could expect.Long ago, before the time of the second Scouring, or even the first Scouring some say, a giant man of eight feet wielded this blade. With the build of a perfectly crafted mountain, this man was an unstoppable juggernaut when he wielded this sword. A family heirloom, the blade was always on his back when not in use. To his friends, which he had many of, it was seen as a blessing in disguise. And to the poor soul that it was wielded against, it was the guiolltine. At last, that's what the legends say. This blade is older than I." He handed the blade back to Gustav, before halting his discussion. He smiled, and before Gustav could ask what was happening, he spoke. "It seems another legend is approaching, Gustav. You may be more familiar with this one as well. I suggest we go out and greet him?" They stepped out of the tent, waiting in the darkening sun. As Gustav looked on, Zoro slipped into the forest. [size=7]Slyt[/size] The sloping ground trembled under the girth of it's present traveling companion, the trees quaking in their roots, as a giant walked among them. This man stood at exactly 7'7, and the earth cowered beneath him. His face was lined, making him look 10 years older with his troubles, with a shock of dark blue hair that seemed to defy gravity, and a bushy beard and mustache combo reaching his armor. Covered in black armor, with a fuschia trim, he didnt need a helmet, no enemy could reach his head. His back, sat a magnificent Axe, enourmous in size. 3 feet long, with an axehead that could crush a tank, It was dark purple in color, with gems encrusted on the handle, and the tip of the axe's blade shone multi-colored, different minerals infused in it to make it indestructable. The binding went halfway up the axe, giving ample handroom for a 2-Handed strike, if such a cruel tact were needed. Slyt lumbered down from the forest, approaching the tent. He passed straight through the gates, as the soldiers stood dumbfounded to see someone almost as tall as their Gerent, the gruff man laughed heartily walking through the tents, before he saw Gustav. With a barrel chested charge that could've killed an average man, he ran and grappled his old mate, his arm around him, tears welling in his beady eyes, untill he backed off and looked Gustav up and down. His voice rang out with a boom, and his speech suggested he had been living in the mountains quite some time. "OI, LOOK WHO WE'VE GOT 'ERE, EH?!? GUSTAV, HOW THE HELL ARE YA?!?" |
|
Korit Lvl 20/12 Swordmaster "Need....More....Speed....ugh" Sol Lvl 20/11 Wyvern Lord "Yay, I've capped Two Stats!" Axel Lvl 20/11 Paladin "Im the only one who's right on track speed-wise!" Anthony Lvl 20/1 General "Yays, finally a General! ANT SMASH!" Vic lvl 9 Mercenary. "How am i supposed to fight sober?!?" My Addictions... | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Aug 24 2007, 06:24 AM Post #35 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
“By Elimine, I do seem to be rather popular today. Slyt, are you really here?” Gustav was beaming on the inside. The giant axe swinger of a man, one of the few people who were near his height, had not changed at all. A senior officer that was once in Gustav’s service, Slyt was one of the soldiers who fought beside the gerent that day, many years ago, when the giant inherited Alasants. All words that Zoro had spoken were washed away, but not forgotten, in the joy of seeing his old friend again. He clapped a pan sized hand onto the black armor of the axe man. “It has been… many years, Slyt. Please, make yourself comfortable inside my tent. As you most likely noticed, my forces have been attacked. I must check on them, but then I will be back.” A broad smile visible past his thick as forest beard, Slyt let himself into the gerent’s tent. Gustav then turned to his soldiers, who were still gathered at the gate, and began heading for them. “Slyt… Many years have passed since I last saw you. It seems we have both matured from the young men we both were, many years ago… Nathaniel?” “Yes Gerent Gustav?” Nathaniel was actually standing before his gerent when he was addressed. Although he had fought Bones and had received a right hook, he would survive. “I have a very important visitor. I trust you, not as my godson, but as my officer and personal attendant, to work together with the other officers to get our men back in shape. When everyone is back together, please come tell me.” The soldier nodded and went to work as Gustav began marching back to his tent. When he got inside, he saw Slyt was sitting on his bed, gazing around the tent. He looked at his friend and with the same joy as before spoke again. “Slyt, it has been far too long. You have caught me at a bad time, and I will be sure to explain. But please, let me hear you’re story first. With the kind of lifestyle you lead long ago, I’m certain it will be far more entertaining than mine. However… I know there is one event you never enjoy thinking about. I will not ask you to recount that moment of your life.” |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Koracross | Aug 24 2007, 06:48 AM Post #36 |
|
A Man Chooses... A Slave Obeys
|
[size=7]Slyt[/size] Slyt sat in Gustav's tent, taking in the surroundings of the tent, as he unbuckled his axe and lay it on the floor, and allowed himself to stretch a bit, as Gustav entered.He immediately struck up a conversation. "First off Gustav, I know what you're talkin' about, and It's fine. Fern....she forgave me...It was a long time ago.." He sighed, and looked up, a tear welling up. He shook his head roughly, and was back to the happy oaf he was a minute ago. "Forget that, how the hell are ya? I see you've still got a strict reign of command, eh? Heh, you was always a natural leader Gustav. I see you still got that oversized thing." He jabbed his thumb at Alasants, laughing. "Damn, I remember the old days...you remember when we seized that fort, and they found everyone but us? And nightfall came, they practically **** themselves when we jumped oot?" He roared with laughter at the mere memory. His enormous chest heaving, he tried crazily to regain his breath. "And...and that time we took down a general bare handed? I still remember what you said:'You go low, I'll go high.'. HAHAHA, IT SURE AS HELL WORKED!! 'E was coughin' up pieces of his armor fo' weeks!!!" This proved to be too much for the man, and his laughter boomed out of the tent, penetrating the sound barrier. Wiping another tear from his eye, he kept muttering 'Good times, good times...' |
|
Korit Lvl 20/12 Swordmaster "Need....More....Speed....ugh" Sol Lvl 20/11 Wyvern Lord "Yay, I've capped Two Stats!" Axel Lvl 20/11 Paladin "Im the only one who's right on track speed-wise!" Anthony Lvl 20/1 General "Yays, finally a General! ANT SMASH!" Vic lvl 9 Mercenary. "How am i supposed to fight sober?!?" My Addictions... | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Aug 24 2007, 10:20 PM Post #37 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
At first, Gustav was going to apologize again for bringing up Slyt’s wife. But then the axe man himself changed the topic to something that he and Gustav had many memories of: Military campaigns. “I remember there was one time where you and I had taken command of the freshest units. We set up camp at night, and during our rest, the enemy force stole all of our weapons. Our soldiers at the time had no hand to hand training at all. Knowing this, you turned to me and said with that distinct voice of yours: “’ey, you an’ meh don’t need no stinkin’ weapons, righ’ Gustav?! Le’s do this th’ same way we always do: Rush ‘em!” Gustav smiled on the inside at the memories. But when he was brought back to present day, his forces outside after an ambush from the Thirteen Winds, his face returned to a blank stare. Then he remembered the news that Slyt hadn’t heard yet. “Slyt, do you remember General Regal?” “Do I?! Tha’ son of a gun had a beard tha’ was almost bigger than mine! Where is ‘e anyways?” This was the part that would hurt him the most: Telling someone else that one of their longest friends had died. “General Regal… died one year ago. It was not on the field of battle, no, it was in his own home by natural causes.” “Wha’?! Tha’ tough bastard actually DIED?! And it wasn’ in battle?!” “Yes. While his death came to me rather hard, I know he would have not wanted me to dwell on it. But that, Slyt, is that past. Come with me, old friend, and I will show you my story.” Gustav grabbed a nearby telescope and led his friend to the crest of the hill that his tent was and pointed across the plain to the citadel. Slyt popped the trinket open and gazed over the field to the roof of the structure. “I believe I mentioned a man named Manny in my letter?” “Aye. Ye made him sound like a quick son of a gun, just like good ol’ Mick. Shame that assassin got him…” “Indeed. Manny left my army around the time of Regal’s death. For reasons I wish to keep private, I have tracked him and moved my entire army to this town, a plain and forest my only obstacles to him. He has friends, strong allies that guard him and the citadel. Twice now they have defeated my army, and even lasted through a dishonorable ambush by my former officer.” “Tough little guy, isn’t he?” “Indeed he is. But he is not alone. I visited them after the first battle. He has friends, and many of them. It did not seem like they were a unified army, however.” Gustav held his hand out for the telescope, which Slyt handed back to him. Gustav closed in and then turned to his friend. “Slyt. I realize this is all very sudden after your life in the mountains. I have a very large request for you.” “Ye want me to be yeh general, don’t you?” Gustav nodded his head. “It would be a great honor if you, one of the only remaining soldiers of my original unit, would command my men. Lieutenant General Gippal is an able commander, but he is still young.” “Gustav ol’ buddy, yeh got yerself a general! "EH?! HAHAHA, THIS'LL BE GREAT, MATE! I'D BE LIKE OL' TIMES, RIPPIN SOME POOR BANDITS APART!" Slyt, the booming voice back in his tone and stomp to his step, began heading towards the soldiers at the gate who were still being tended to. “Listen up! As yeh general, I’m orderin’ ALL OF YEH TA GET MOVIN’! THINGS ARE GONNA CHANGE AROUND HERE! You, pipsqueak in the blue! Get over to the medical station and get them going!” Nathaniel simply saluted the man and made for the healing tent. “Today has been a very eventful day. First my grandson, and now one of my original soldiers…” |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Koracross | Aug 25 2007, 01:54 AM Post #38 |
|
A Man Chooses... A Slave Obeys
|
[size=7]Victor[/size] Victor lay in the medical tent, bored out of his mind. While the healer had listened to the mysterious man who had told him to wait a few hours, after an hour and a half, he felt fine, and his wound was closed. "Come on Felix, I just don't see why I can't leave! I'm fine, really!" The healer had his back turned, fixing some potions and vulnaries. "No, your wound isn't completely closed yet." He stopped for a minute, looking longingly at his armor, whih was placed a little out of his reach. His voice put some charm into itself, and he asked Felx again. "Can I at least have a-" "No" Felix's curt voice interupted victor, before his request was even issued. Slumping back into his cot, victor sighed, and a laugh came from the entrance of the tent. "Oh, stop moping. You'll be out of here soon enough. It's not like you'd even be in here if you weren't so sloppy earlier." Both Felix and Victor looked at the entrance to the tent, seeing the figure of Kimberly entering the tent.Felix warned her. "Visiting is allowed. But if you act up, Gerent Gustav has given orders that the accused be removed from the medical station." Throwing him a salute, Kim sat on the edge of the bed, looking him over hard. "You should've known better than to challenge someone like that rookie. Like i said earlier, people don't just fall down by staring at them!" Getting up, she left the tent. Felix looked bemused at the conversation, but kept to himself, as Victor folded his arms behind his head. It's ok, i like 'em fiesty! |
|
Korit Lvl 20/12 Swordmaster "Need....More....Speed....ugh" Sol Lvl 20/11 Wyvern Lord "Yay, I've capped Two Stats!" Axel Lvl 20/11 Paladin "Im the only one who's right on track speed-wise!" Anthony Lvl 20/1 General "Yays, finally a General! ANT SMASH!" Vic lvl 9 Mercenary. "How am i supposed to fight sober?!?" My Addictions... | |
|
|
|
| Koracross | Aug 25 2007, 05:22 AM Post #39 |
|
A Man Chooses... A Slave Obeys
|
[size=7]Slyt[/size] Slyt looked around at his new domain place, the return of power, importance filling his great chest, and he let out a booming laugh. "WHAT NEEDS DOIN' THEN, EH?!" He looked to his right, nothing. To his left, however, were a group of soldiers who were working on pitching some tents. Stoping a passing soldier, he boomed out his command. "SOLDIER, HOW LONG 'AVE THOSE MEN BEEN WORKIN' ON THEM TENTS?!?" The soldier, obviously frightened, stuttered a bit. Slyt was still in his good mood however, and didn't notice. He figured he had a speech impediment, or was slow or something. [size=7]"WELL? OUT WITH IT BOY!"[/size] "A-ALL DAY SIR!" The soldier threw up a salute and ran to the other side of camp. Slyt watched him go, and shook his head as he lumbered towards the tents. I guess the bar for recruits must've gone down somewhere 'long the lines, eh? He reached the grounds, and saw how sluggishly the soldiers were moving, and he noticed one soldier laying on the grass near the blue tents. Walking over to said soldier, and eyed him until he opened his eyes, noticing the sudden eclipse. His right eye opened, with a blade of grass, and Slyt spoke. "WHAT THE 'ELL YOU DOIN' THERE LAD?!? GET BACK TO WORK!" The soldier opened his other eye, and squinted at him. Not recognizing the giant of a man, he took him for a new recruit, and stood up, pointing a finger at Slyt. "Just who the hell do YOU think YOU are, talking, private?!? I am 1st Lieutenant Alex, and I'll tell YOU to GET your ass moving on these tents!" The soldier closed his eyes, inside swimming with confidence and self pride at his ingenious scam. What he didn't see coming next however, was Slyt's response. He felt himself roughly grabbed and hoisted to the giant's eye level. The left side of his mustache twitching with insubordinance, he gave the soldier a look of crazed intolerance. His voice boomed across the campground [size=7]"LISTEN HERE YOU STUPID SON 'F A *****, I DUN CARE WHO THE 'ELL YOU ARE, OR WHO YOU THINK I AM, BUT AS LONG AS YOU AIN'T GERENT GUSTAV, I OUTRANK YE!!"[/size] Dropping the soldier, who scurried back a bit, he drew himself up to his full height. [size=7]"I AM GENERAL SLYT, YOUR NEW COMMANDING OFFICER. ALREADY GOT 'UN? I'M THEIR COMMANDING OFFICER TOO! NOW IF ANY OF YOU GIVE ME ANY MORE LIP, I'LL BE SPARRING WITH YOU AS A REPLACEMENT FOR ME AXE! NOW GET THESE TENTS SET UP ON THE DOUBLE!!"[/size] The giant's presence was all they needed, and their speed quadrupled, at least. The man whom had tried to pass himself off as 1st Lieutenant Alex set a record for the fastest a tent had been pitched, with Slyt's threat of crushing him with his boot present. A half an hour later, the job that wasn't even half done was completely done, with every angle of every corner of every tent aligned perfectly. The troops stood at attention, waiting as Slyt looked over their work. He turned to them, as his harsh face turned kind. "Good work there, men. All yeh needed was a bit 'o inspiration, I knew it all along. Just remember three things: [size=7]REAL MEN WEAR PINK!! TRUE MEN WEAR YELLOW!! 7 FOOT TALL AXEMEN WEAR PURPLE!![/size] [size=7]DISMISSED!![/size] |
|
Korit Lvl 20/12 Swordmaster "Need....More....Speed....ugh" Sol Lvl 20/11 Wyvern Lord "Yay, I've capped Two Stats!" Axel Lvl 20/11 Paladin "Im the only one who's right on track speed-wise!" Anthony Lvl 20/1 General "Yays, finally a General! ANT SMASH!" Vic lvl 9 Mercenary. "How am i supposed to fight sober?!?" My Addictions... | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Aug 25 2007, 08:29 AM Post #40 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
The Lieutenant General, suited in his usual suit of silver spiked armor, was once again in his tent, reading his favorite tale of an ancient general who was known for using many different soldier formations to fight his battles, when he heard the cannon shot voice explode throughout the clearing. Expecting yet another attack, he grabbed his silver axe and began running through the camp, crouched over, his axe blade extremely close to the stone pathways, dodging in and out of the on looking soldiers. When he reached the end of the gathering of soldiers, he instinctively let out a battle shout and jumped forward and swung his axe, only to miss by an inch. He rolled backwards and assumed his stance, axe to one side, leaned forward, his left arm resting on his left knee, looking straight into his supposed enemies’ eyes. When he noticed that no one else was attacking the man and that he had no weapons ready, the officer slowly rose to his full height of six feet and looked past the bushy moustache of a man, who was nearly as tall as his gerent, his hunting tendencies dying down again. The soldiers had by now gone back to their business, leaving the officer and this man to themselves. Gippal spoke first, his voice first apologetic, then turning to his voice of authority. “Please excuse me. I thought you were the enemy, which is why I moved to strike you. However, as the acting general and actual Lieutenant General of the Renoff army, I must ask that you state your name, your purpose, and just WHY you were shouting so loud that our enemies in the forest most likely heard you.” |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Koracross | Aug 25 2007, 08:38 AM Post #41 |
|
A Man Chooses... A Slave Obeys
|
[size=7]Slyt[/size] Slyt looked at the man. The Standing General, the man he was replacing. His booming laugh once more rang out, as he clapped the man on the soldier. "HAHAHA, STAND-IN GENERAL EH?! CAN'T DO TA HAVE YA USIN' THAT NAME ANYMORE." Slyt drew himself to his full height, his voice the stern, splitting sound of a battle-hardened soldier. "AS OF THIS AFTERNOON, I AM SLYT, NEW GENERAL OF THIS ARMY. THAT'S SPELLED S-L-Y-T FOR ALL YOU DAFT FOLK OUT THERE, BWAHAHA!!" His barrel laugh revealed Gippal's face, as calm and collect as it had when he'd been apologizing. "This order came from Gerent Gustav, did it?" The simple question brought Slyt once more to laughter(as if he'd ever stopped...), and he clapped the man on the sodlier once more, staggering him. "HAHAHA, YOU CAN BET YER ARSE IT DID, MATE!! I WAS ONE O' GUSTAV'S ORIGINAL CREW O' MATES, BWAHAHAHA!" |
|
Korit Lvl 20/12 Swordmaster "Need....More....Speed....ugh" Sol Lvl 20/11 Wyvern Lord "Yay, I've capped Two Stats!" Axel Lvl 20/11 Paladin "Im the only one who's right on track speed-wise!" Anthony Lvl 20/1 General "Yays, finally a General! ANT SMASH!" Vic lvl 9 Mercenary. "How am i supposed to fight sober?!?" My Addictions... | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Aug 25 2007, 08:49 AM Post #42 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
When Gippal heard he had been replaced, he was naturally saddened. But when he heard it was a decree from his gerent, he instantly came to terms with it. But when he heard that General Slyt was an original member of Gerent Gustav’s unit, the Lieutenant General bowed, almost tripping over his words in the feeling of honor. “Please excuse me! Had I realized you were one of Gerent Gustav’s original soldiers, I would not have acted so hastily.” The tanned warrior gave a short bow and continued. “If you need anything, General Slyt anything at all, I shall be in my tent, unless I have been summoned by Gerent Gustav.” To show the giant axe man where he would be, the officer pointed his finger all the way down to his large silver tent, easily distinguishable from the others by the small red flag waving from it. The officer gave one more bow and was gone. |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Aug 26 2007, 08:16 AM Post #43 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
Gustav had taken back to his tent after Slyt lumbered off, and found himself laughing as the axe man shouted at the tent unit. Sure that the tents were now completed, he had retired for the night and was reading the same book from before. But no matter how much he tried to get into it again, one question filled his head, one that had been irking him since the vault was inspected this morning: Why? He understood that these were war times. But to take advantage of an honest, good willed opportunity to witness the changes that were made to the enemy camp because of one certain Major’s actions? Where was the honor in that? Perhaps in his old age, he was getting TO trustful and hopeful of his enemies… Making his decision, the gerent marked his page, closed the book and placed it on the closest table. On his way out of the tent, he made sure to sheath his sword. When he stepped onto the crest of the hill, he let the cool night air blow past him for a few moments, cooling his armor, gently taking control of his cape and took in the noise of his campground, an environment he had lived for, in, as since before he was ten years old. Steel rang out against steel to his back, coming from the sparring grounds. Noble, honorable soldiers who had sworn allegiance to the eight foot man fought each other day in and day out feet from his tent. Before him, the plaza, the main area of his campground. It seemed that General Slyt and Lieutenant General Gippal had already been acquainted and came to terms on the soldiers training, for he could see pitched tents, the same color as the fuchsia trim on the axe man’s armor, allocated close to the Lieutenant General’s, many of Gippal’s soldiers traveling between the two. To his right, towards the medical station, Gustav could hear Felix shouting, most likely at one of 1st Lieutenant Alex’s men, who were just as sour as the officer at their demotion. After he finished taking the environment in, he called out for Nathaniel, a bit louder than usual, and like always, his godson appeared from his shadow, bowing his head and looking into his godfather’s helmet. Gustav could see that in just one day, the small, timid green eyes of the soldier had turned into a pair of gazing green orbs, not exactly a true soldier, but not a fresh recruit either. “I will have to ask him how he manages to appear from my shadow at my call… Summon General Slyt for me. I shall be waiting here for him.” “Yes Gerent Gustav. Shall I tell him this is urgent?” “Yes, it is of utmost importance.” With a bow of his head, the soldier in ocean depth blue armor was gone, zigzagging his way between the tents, the cool night air chilling his face under his thin beard. He found the General, in his full armor and height, standing tall over his soldier’s tents, barking out a mix of “advice” from a seasoned soldier and commands. “YE MEN CALL THIS WORKING?! ME AND YEH GERENT WOULDAH HAD THA WHOLE DAMNED CAMP SET IN A DAY AND STILL HAD TIME TAH FIGH’ THA BATTLES! I wan’ some REAL improvement, or by my beard, YE’LL GO A WEEK WITHOUT RATIONS!” Nathaniel came up behind the man and waited until he was done barking. “General Slyt, a moment of your time?” “EH?!” Slyt spun around, look for the person who had addressed him. He didn’t see Nathaniel until he looked down, and even when he did, he still barked through his beard. “Yeah? Ou’ with it!” Wiping the saliva from his face, Nathaniel bowed to the higher ranked officer. “I am 2nd Lieutenant Nathaniel, and also Gerent Gustav’s personal attendant.” “An’ what if yeh are?! COME UN LAD, OU’ WIT’ IT! I need time to get my men moving!” “Gerent Gustav requests an audience with you. He says it is of utmost importance and wishes to see you right now.” The General let out a booming laugh at this, then patted Nathaniel on the shoulder, easily causing the young man to shake under his hand. "HAHAHAHA, THEN WE BETTER HAUL ASS, EH?! LEAD THE WAY LITTLE MAN!!” With the General in tow, Nathaniel turned back to the hill and began sprinting once more, the loud, booming footsteps of Slyt keeping pace. When he was in his godfather’s shadow, he indicated the General, bowed, and vanished again. Slyt clapped a hand on the Gerent’s shoulder in greeting, to which Gustav gave a nod. “Eh, how about that lil’ guy, heh? Kinda reminds me o’ good ol’ Regal!” “As he should. Nathaniel is the only child of the late General Regal, and my godson.” The General let out another echoing laugh at this. “THA’ is Regal’s son? I wouldn’a believed it!” “I can see why not. Nathaniel does not have the gift for wartime that Regal had, but he is an asset to my military.” “Yeh, I suppose. So! Th’ lil’ guy said yeh needed me!” “Indeed I do. I am heading out for the enemy camp, and wish for you to accompany me.” “Just like ol’ times, eh: Me and you storming the enemy!” “This is different. We will be going to talk. I wish for you to gather one soldier from every unit to accompany us. Lieutenant General Gippal has been stressing over my next visit since I returned, and it would ease him to know I had a guard unit.” “Guard? Yeh dun need no guard! Yeh got me and yeself! But, yeh are the Gerent, so I’ll go round up the troops. Where are ye gonna be?” “I shall wait by the main gate. Take your time, for the night is still young. Our enemy will surely be awake when we arrive.” The General saluted his Gerent and walked back down to the tents, looking for soldiers he thought were worthy for this mission, while Gustav headed straight for the main gate like he said. |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Koracross | Aug 26 2007, 08:49 AM Post #44 |
|
A Man Chooses... A Slave Obeys
|
[size=7]Slyt[/size] Slyt trooped back down to his previous spot, and shouting in what he considered a 'night' voice, barked over the heads of the crew. "ARIGHT, YE MANGY LOT, GATHER YERSELF HERE IF YE'RE AWAKE!!" After waiting a few moments, what seemed to be everyone was gathered. A surprising amount of the soldiers were still up, some sweating from sparring matches, even in the cool night air. His mustache twitching in though, the wind whistled through the trees as he looked em over. "ARIGHT, THE GERENT AND ME'SELF ARE HEADIN' TO THAT CITADEL THERE!" Wildly pointing in a direction vaguely near the citadel, he pointed at Kimberly. "YOU THERE, LASS, NAME AND CLASS!" Kimberly stood forward and saluted. "Kimberly sir, Swordmaster." He looked her up and down and gave a booming laugh. "ARIGHT THEN LASS, YOU GET TA' HELP ME PICK OUR SQUAD.NOW LET'S SEE WHAT WE NEED..." He looked up at the sy, randomely extending his fingers and silently mouthing words to himself, shaking and nodding his head at intervals. "I NEED A WARRIOR, A KNIGHT, A WYVERN RIDER, PEGASUS KNIGHT, CAVALIER, PIRATE, MERCENARY, A DRUID AND A BISHOP!" Looking over the crowd, before Kimberly could even give out advice on the soldiers, he spotted a crop of pink hair escaping from the medical tent and mixing in. Letting out a chortle, he pointed him out. "OI, LAD. YES, YOU, WHO ELSE HAS FLAMIN' PINK HAIR? HAHAHA, SNEAKIN' AWAY FROM YER REST FOR BATTLE? I LIKE YER SPUNK, WHAT'S YER CLASS BOY?" Victor stood aghast that he had just escaped and was already being interrogated by this large and screaming man. Popping his eardrums so he could hear properly again, Victor looked up at the man. "Name's Victor, uh, Sir. I'm a mercenary." "HAHAHA, GOOD YORE IN. GET OVER HERE NEXT TO THE LASS AND ME'SELF." As Victor stepped near Kimberly, the man who had earlier impersonated Alex snickered. The group quickly moved away from him, leaving him exposed under Slyt's gaze. "AND WHA', YOU LI'L **** ANT IS SO DAMN FUNNY?!" The man snickered, as once again he had thought that Slyt made a 'rookie' mistake. "That Mercenary just got out of Felix's care, d'you REALLY think he's ready for a mission already?" With a smug smile on his face, he looked around. His comrades had backed away more. When he looked back, Slyt's bearded nose was inches away from his. He looked down to see his Twin Axes. "A PIRATE EH?! YOU...YORE COMIN WITH ME RUNT!" Pulling him by the hem of his shirt, he flung the man over by Victor and Kimberly, as he quickly stood and dusted himself off to the stifled laughter of the others. For the next 10 minutes, Kimberly helped him pick out the best men for the job. "ARIGHT YOU LAZY BASTARDS, BACK TO WHAT YE WERE, GWAHAHA!!" The group lumbered over to the Main gate, where their Gerent was waiting for them, Fully clad in his armor, as usual. "ARIGHT GUSTAV, WE'RE ALL READY HERE. LEAD THE WAY MATE, GWAHAHA!" Gustav nodded his head in acknowledgement, and the group set off through the forest. Slyt marched side by side with Gustav, his moods high, hopes set that somehow something would change and a brawl would break out. |
|
Korit Lvl 20/12 Swordmaster "Need....More....Speed....ugh" Sol Lvl 20/11 Wyvern Lord "Yay, I've capped Two Stats!" Axel Lvl 20/11 Paladin "Im the only one who's right on track speed-wise!" Anthony Lvl 20/1 General "Yays, finally a General! ANT SMASH!" Vic lvl 9 Mercenary. "How am i supposed to fight sober?!?" My Addictions... | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Sep 23 2007, 12:04 AM Post #45 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
One would not guess at first glance that Simon was what he was: A fortune teller. Although he did wear dark clothing and had a gaze that was always watching over his shoulder over at something that wasn’t there, he had no lines of stress or depression at the events he saw happen in his crystal ball; in one of the few tools of fortune he actually owned. When Gustav lifted the tent flap, which was a light shade of purple, the first thing he saw was the pale man gazing into the ball, which was roughly the size of Gustav’s helmet and held in place not by the usual four tipped, curved stands, but instead by the single leg of the table which was in the center of the tent; indeed, the sphere was the center of the man’s world. When Simon saw his gerent, he waved the man in, indicating the king’s personal chair, which had been moved into place by soldiers before Gustav was summoned for. When the gerent sat, Simon began talking right away, his eyes staying locked on the ball, his hands sliding over its surface, attempting to recall the images he described. “I saw you, my lord. I saw you training. Everything seemed to be fine, but then you doubled over, clutching your head in pain. The next second, my crystal ball was filled with a white light, and then the vision ended. I summoned for you immediately. I am sorry to say that I cannot bring the vision back.” Having found out the reason for the summons from the man delighted Gustav. But of course, learning that it was for naught made him feel like precious time had been wasted when he could of have been meeting the newest citadel warriors. “But not to worry, my lord, for I have another method. This particular method can only be done with the related party, that being you in this instance, which is another reason why you were summoned.” Simon rose from his chair and went to the cabinet he had in the corner of the tent, opening the drawer on the bottom, and pulling out a polished wooden box with that was clear of labels or symbols. He placed the box on the table, released the golden lock on it, and then turned the open box to his gerent. Gustav was looking into an empty box, nothing but a dark purple cloth neatly stitched into the bottom of the box. “If you would just place your right hand inside of the box and then slowly pull it out, Gerent Gustav…” Gustav slowly reached his hand into the box, trusting that the fortune teller wouldn’t ask him to do something that could harm either of them, and slowly pulled it back out. When he looked again, he was holding what seemed to be a deck of dark green playing cards, a depiction of Alasants on the backside of each card. He offered the deck to Simon, but Simon only shook his head and clicked the box shut. “That deck is meant for you, Gerent Gustav. If you would shuffle it, and deal all of the cards onto the top of the box, we will be one step closer to solving this premonition.” Gustav nodded his head, and began slowly shuffling the deck. When he felt he had gone far enough, he dealt the cards onto the top of the box. When he was finished, there were only six cards remaining, the others being “absorbed” into the box. The six cards slid across the box themselves, pairing up, and then one card flipped itself. The first card that flipped was in the top left. It showed a simple fireball. Simon spoke first. “A fireball… Perhaps your Anima magic, my lord?” “Perhaps. It could also symbolize my control of the elements, for the element of fire is my personal favorite.” And then the second card flipped over. This one had black lines dividing the card into three even pieces. In one section there was the fireball of the first card, in another section there was a round, yellow ball, and in the last, there was a black sphere. Both men knew what this card showed, and Gustav explained. “The Trinity of Magic. The first card shows the branch I already know, Anima. The second card shows that I will be learning Light and Elder as well, something I have already discussed with Colonels Phillip and Matthew.” And then the third turned over. It showed the gerent, standing tall and proud in his dark green armor, much like he always was. “This card is simple enough: I have my armor. It seems that the cards on the right are things I already have, while the cards on the left…” At the word, the fourth card flipped over, showing a man who was pale in color with silver hair and dark green boots. Shocked, Gustav covered this card with his armored hand, speaking as the gerent to Simon. “No one must know of this telling, is that understood?” “Your future is yours’, my lord.” Gustav uncovered the card again, allowing Simon to see it once more. After looking between the two cards, Simon looked to the gerent. “So… Is that what you look like under your armor, my lord?” Gustav gave a short nod. “Yes. Thankfully, my hair grows very slowly, so I rarely have to cut it.” “I see.” The fifth card stayed motionless. Gustav reached forward to try and flip it himself, but found the card firm on the box. “Hm…” “Perhaps… The image itself IS Alasants? If what you have guessed about the formation of the cards is correct, this card wouldn’t have to flip to show us Alasants, which you currently own…” “This is true. But the last card…” The sixth card, when flipped, showed a lance aimed at an angle. The pole of the lance was thin and black in color, with the butt of it being decorated in a mix of gold and dark red. At the other end of the pole, right before the blade itself was a gold ring that was connected to both sides of the shaft, the section of pole inside the ring dark red instead of black. The blade, unlike a normal knight lance which could only be used for thrusting, was sharp on all sides, which would allow for damage to be dealt by swinging the lance any way. The coloring of the blade was dark red in the center, with an outline of gold, then black for the rest. “It does indeed look like a fine lance, my lord. Certainly fit for a king such as yourself.” “Indeed it does. While I am educated in the ways of the lance, I do not foresee myself losing Alasants any time soon.” The cards, now having finished their telling, sank back into the box, which Simon reached for. Gustav rose from his chair. “Hm… I wonder if this would tie in with the dream I had. Perhaps… Will that be all, Simon? This telling, added onto the other events of the day, gives me much to brood.” “Actually, Gerent Gustav, there is one other thing.” “Oh?” Simon placed the box away, and then went over to the crystal ball. He waved his hand over it once and the image of a young, tan boy appeared in the glass. “Does this boy look familiar to you, Gerent Gustav?” Gustav looked over the image for a moment, and then nodded his head. “Indeed. This is Korit, one of the warriors of the citadel. He single handedly defended the western front of the forest against former Major Alex’s men during his mutiny. What of him?” Simon waved his arm over the sphere again, and it seemed their vision was pulled through the ground, high into the sky, for they now saw a clearing of the citadel forest. A gravestone rested in the clearing. “He has been killed, my lord.” Gustav was taken by complete shock at this. He knew for a fact none of his men had led another surprise attack, for he knew Manny would have come running with his full army. But there WERE bandits in the area. But from what Gustav noticed, it would take more than ordinary bandits to defeat the young swordmaster. But then, the gerent had not once seen Korit in the forest tonight, and he had felt an air of sorrow during his visit… “Simon, can you show me who has done this? They may not be an actual army, but those warriors have bonded together under a common flag. Who of them would kill their ally?!” He felt it growing in him: Anger. He hadn’t felt it in a great while, and the gerent took his seat as he attempted to compose himself. Simon waved his arm once more, and the vision rippled for a few seconds. When it cleared again, the men were looking at a golden blade with a ruby encrusted hilt. “A gold blade… Manny has golden daggers, correct my lord?” “Indeed. But he does not have rubies encrusted in them. But this sword… It seems familiar. Hm… Is that all?” “Yes my lord.” Gustav rose from his seat once more, nodded to the man, and left, heading for his tent, thinking hard over the days events, from hearing that Major General Samuel was missing to hearing of Korit’s death. His top spy was missing, defeated by the enemy general. His grandchildren were warring, but his grandson wanted nothing of it. His granddaughter wanted him dead. Bones had nearly obliterated the entire citadel clearing at the sound of his mother. Korit had been killed by someone with a familiar sword. And the cards… Mixed with his dream, Gustav could only think one thing as he stomped through the camp, watching as the last candle of a soldier of Nathaniel’s went out: Was all of this connected? Even with the reappearance of his old friend and new General, Gustav still felt a weight on his mind as he blocked his dark green tent off, removed his armor and fell to sleep. |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Sep 29 2007, 09:54 PM Post #46 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
"They must have cleaned up the ship last night..." Was Manny's first thought when he reached the front of the ship after leaving Anthony and Zoro. In reality, the ship hadn't lost a shred of its grandeur since when Gustav first laid eyes on it nearly twenty four hours ago, as could be proved by the small gasps of awe that escaped Brandon (who had actually removed his eye patch to full view the vessel) and Tim (who had removed his headband from his eyebrows just to allow his eyes to see everything). The double doors of the belly of the ship had been closed once Bones boarded last night, leaving Manny to wonder how he would get on board. Just as he reached for a pebble to toss at the ship, he heard loud clanking footsteps issue forth from the wooden mass, followed seconds later by the booming of wood striking wood. When they looked again, he saw the gangplank being pushed out, Zachary and Idriss being the lifters. When the plank was placed down, Bones, Dar, and Wirne made their way to Manny. Bones was rubbing the sleep from his eyes, Dar was polishing his glasses, and Wirne was looking straight over Manny, gazing at the sunrise. Stifling a yawn as he spoke, the cold, unhindered air of the open plain chilling him, Manny spoke to Bones. "Its good to see yo-" Bones waved his thin fingers before Manny, silencing Manny, casting sharp glares at the soldiers. "Spare us the heroic thank you speech, alright? The only reason we're still here is because Kian, Wirne, and Sith convinced me to not just melt Gustav's face off last night. And what, you don't trust us anymore? You come marching here with guard?!" Brandon gripped his right axe handle in annoyance, while Tim readied his thin fingers to grip an arrow. Manny raised his hand a bit to ease their worries. "Raymond actually assigned them to me for my overall safety as I went for a morning walk. Now, am I right in assuming you're staying here for the long haul?" Bones gave a lazy thumbs up, then a hint of his grin. "AND after, and thats IF I'm in a good mood!" Manny couldn't help but smile at the sage's carefree demeanor, as if this was all still a game. Bones, back to his old self, grinned fully and spoke. "SO. What do you need and your merry wonder duo need from lowly mercenaries like us? And just WHAT happened to your clothes?! Did the Thieving King actually get robbed last night?" "Heh. I actually don't know. My clothes were missing when I woke up this morning. " Manny sneezed, then turned to Wirne, who had pulled out a handkerchief. Manny accepted it, wiped his nose with it, then put it in his pocket. "Wirne, I need a favor. A big one." Wirne nodded his head. "I'm sure you remember that any large scale project has to be authorized by Bones." "I know. I'm sure he'll agree once he hears it." Bones let out a snort. "Yeah, yeah..." "I need you to go to Badon and dock there." This time, Bones raised an eyebrow, but it was Dar that spoke. "Badon? Why there?" This is where the anxiety set in. He knew what he was going to ask for was something all pirates dreaded to do, but he could just feel Wirne's abilities as ship captain coming from him. "We're going to Valor." He heard Brandon take a step back in surprise. Two voices cried out at this, one being Brandon's, and the other being that of the Cannon Twin. "I'M SORRY, WHERE?!" The men looked up, only to see the Corbin Twins descending the stairs. The Cannon Twin spoke first. "Cap'n, you can't be honestly considering this! We've tried this before, and last time, we barely made it out with the ship intact!" Crow Corbin was rubbing his chin slightly, looking over the ship. "Indeed. However, we have all gotten better at handling a ship since then. Plus, there are plenty of able bodied men here, including that pirate dressed in black. I saw him while he was fighting Victor, and he is certainly able to handle the helm if needed. I'm sure we could handle it this time." Before the Cannon Twin could protest, Bones nodded his head and aimed a finger at Manny. "Yeah, we'll go on your little suicide trip, but only because of who you are." He turned to Crow Corbin, Manny smiling at the reference Bones had just made. "Well? Get in the crow's nest and do your job! And you! Get those cannons set! If these soldier pansies chase you, I don't want no slack from you, got it?!" Crow Corbin saluted right away and ran off, while Cannon acted reluctantly. Bones then turned to Wirne. "Well, set sail! We'll send word in a week and a half to make sure you made it there in one piece!" Bones then stepped off the gangplank, saluting the Captain, and then clapped Manny on the shoulder. "I'll be staying behind to make sure our "King" doesn't get himself killed without us to watch his ass! I'll be coming along for the expedition itself though, so I expect this ship to be SPOTLESS when I set foot on it again, understood?!" Dar and Wirne then nodded their heads and began heading back up the gang plank. "Idriss, close the hatches. Zachary, pull up the anchor. SITH AND KIAN, RELEASE THE SAILS, WE'RE HEADING OUT!" As the hatch doors shut, everyone on the sandy beach heard Sith shout from the top deck: "Yo, someone give me a hand! These sails won't come undone!" "JUGGERNAUT SLAM!" A loud bang rang out a few seconds later, followed by a whoop of triumph, and then the sails fell. "Thank you very much, Snuffy! Now, get off of my fiancé!" After saluting the Winds, who were still receiving orders from their current leaders, Bones turned to Manny, the seven o' clock sun shining off of his bald head. "So! Why did I just send my crew to the Dread Isle?" "I'll tell you on the way back to the citadel. Come on. You're good, but but even with Brandon and Tim here, I've got no fig so we'll be done for if Gustav and his soldiers see us..." "Whoa, you can actually run out of energy?! Well now, maybe I should just go get big green and test that claim! Listen pirate man, don't look at me like that, I'm kidding..." With that, the brothers in arms set off for their fortress, the Winds already on the horizon, the two soldiers warily gazing towards the campground gates, expecting a unit of their former allies to charge forward, but no one came, and the group of four passed into the forest, leaving the plain as empty as it had been minutes ago. |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Oct 4 2007, 01:00 PM Post #47 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
(Something short and quick) Well Gerent Gustav, shall we begin?” The Gerent gave a nod. “Please do, Wayne. Again, I thank you for volunteering for this task.” “It is no trouble, Gerent Gustav. On the contrary, it is an honor, one that I am sure my parents will be delighted to hear about. Colonel Matthew is also delighted by this arrangement. It has been the talk of the unit as of late…” “I see. So, what shall we do first?” The soldier, who was short in height, but lanky in build, was instructed to go to the Gerent’s personal tent, a rare opportunity for any soldier. The first thing Wayne told the Gerent to do was loosen his armor straps so that he may sit comfortable on the floor, and cross his legs. Though he still felt a bit odd, Gustav agreed to it because it did not require him to remove his armor. When they had sat on the floor and gotten comfortable, Wayne reached into his pack and pulled out a thin, yet large, book that was entitled “The Light Within”, the title written in neat, emerald green cursive, with a ball of yellow on the cover that seemed to radiate actual light if angled correctly in the sun light. Handing it to his Gerent, Wayne began telling Gustav about it. “That book, Gerent Gustav, has the incantations, gesticulations, and other such instructions needed to cast the basic light magic spells. The first section deals with connecting yourself to your flow of magic, which since you are an accomplished anima mage, we can skip. Read it in your spare time, but practice always. What we ourselves will be doing today, is attempting to teach you how to use not your magic flow to summon spells, but how to link your magic flow to your positive memories, thus creating a new magic flow, which we will use to cast your spell.” “So, I must first find my positive memory? “Precisely. Remember, this is your first time, so go slow.” “Hm.” Reaching within himself, Gustav found his memory right away, the memory that was not here with him: His former wife. At the thought of her, Gustav’s heart swelled, and his face broke into a wide smile. His magic, however, went berserk. Wayne had to rush forward and cover the Gerent’s spell, which had swelled to two times the size of Gustav’s palm, and quell the magic with his own. Stepping back, Wayne motioned for the Gerent to rise. “That must have been some memory, Gerent Gustav…” “Yes it was.” “Well, we accomplished our goal for the day, so I will take my leave. However, I would like you to practice on suppressing that memory, whatever it may be, so that you can control your magic out put.” Gustav smiled and then nodded. “Indeed I shall. I will also begin reading the tome you have given me.” Wayne bowed to the Gerent, and then exited the tent. Gustav placed the tome on the bed, and while waiting for Colonel Phillips soldier to arrive, began practicing, just as Wayne had asked. |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Oct 9 2007, 07:34 PM Post #48 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
Not ten minutes after Wayne had left the tent, Colonel Phillip’s soldier, George, had entered the tent. And in that ten minutes, Gustav had made what would be considered leaps and bounds for a novice light magic wielder: He could already fashion himself a shield of light, beams meant to sear objects in half with holy light (he had gone behind his tent to test these), and could intensify the lighting of his entire tent just by holding has hand out. And that was just to name a few things. One thing Gustav noticed that was while he was practicing, he had begun to feel a slight headache coming on. He decided he would ask Wayne about this later. As should be expected in a camp full of soldiers whose personalities and appearances contrasted those they were usually associated with, George was the physical negative of Wayne: Tall and thick, with a robe of pink, of all colors. “I apologize for being late, Gerent Gustav. I was just passing between the Colonel’s tents when your bodyguard, Victor I believe he said his name was, slapped me on the back and said “That’s right! Only real men wear pink!” Before I could even respond, he was gone, heading for the training grounds…” At hearing this, Gustav cracked a smile. “I would believe that, George. Victor is most definitely on of the more carefree and humorous soldiers here. Now, shall we begin?” “Indeed. I assume you haven’t tightened your armor in the ten minutes that Wayne has been gone for, so we’ll just take our seats. Like Wayne, George pulled a tome from his pack and handed it to the Gerent. It was, to be expected, a black covered book, with the title being “Darkness of the Soul” written in emerald green writing, a ball of darkness on the center. To contrast the book of light magic, this book seemed to turn completely black if angled the right way. George launched right into the lesson, yet it was just the same as Wayne’s. “I can feel your light energy resonating from you, Gerent Gustav. Already, you have a strong aura, but I hate to say it is no where near Colonel Matthew’s.” “I did not expect to become so powerful within such a short time.” “That is good, for Elder magic is a much more tedious art, but through tenacity that I, along with every other soldier of yours, know that you possess, we could possibly craft you into the greatest Elder mage of all time, excluding a select few, of course. But for now, we’ll begin with the basics. I assume Wayne told you that light magic is created by synthesizing your positive memories with your magic flow, thus creating a new flow?” “He did.” “Then it should be obvious that for Elder magic, we do the opposite: Find your deepest, darkest memory, and the power of darkness will come to you. Wayne informed me of your outburst with him, but I guarantee you, you will not be able to harm me if your power grows out of control.” Nodding his head, Gustav closed his eyes and began sifting through his many memories. Finding his parents bodies crushed under solid rock after obtaining what was now Alasants was indeed a dark memory, but he continued on, trying to find something he knew there was no light in: Losing a shard of the elemental gem. Discovering for the first time why he must wear his armor when in the presence of others. Although it wasn’t more of a dark memory more than it was a feared memory, fighting Noah came to mind. But then he found it: Finding his wife dead, struck by a ballista bolt during a siege on his castle. It was the first time Gustav could remember crying. But then the anguish was replaced by something far more malevolent: Anger. He could feel his energy coursing through him, Alasants being light as a feather in his hands. He remembered charging into a group of wyvern and Pegasus knights, and fighting through their lances, pitiful attempts to pierce his armor. His boulder sized hand grasped onto the closest soldier’s skull he could find, and putting all force into that hand, the manipulation of the winds barring the others from coming to their allies aid, Gustav crushed his head into nothing more than blood. He was ripped from his anger by a large crunch and a scream. Opening his eyes, he saw George was no longer before him. Nearly tripping over himself, Gustav ran through his tent flap and saw his teacher on the ground, the tree behind him cracked and splintered all the way up. The druid was just beginning to sit up, his forehead bleeding slightly, when two of Felix’s personnel appeared from behind the Gerent’s tent and began looking the man over. A crowd of soldiers had gathered, ranging from Alex’s axe men to the Lieutenant Majors foot able soldiers. As Gustav looked down at his right gauntlet in awe at what he believed he caused, he heard General Slyt boom his way to the scene, giving out orders for the soldiers to disperse and to get George healed as soon as humanly possible. When Gustav looked up again, he saw his old friend heading for him, the double bladed edge of his jeweled axe jutting out from behind his black and fuchsia armor. As was usual, the man’s voice was loud and clear, leaving no room for soldiers who were halfway across the grounds to wonder who was speaking. “WELL NOW! I ain’t claimin’ to be an exper’ on magic an’ such, but from th’ looks o’ it, yeh jus’ pulled of somethin’ that even baldy from last nigh’ would’ve ran to th’ hills fo’!” As the General spoke, Gustav felt his headache intensify. Clutching his head, Gustav wondered if he should perhaps find Wayne now instead of waiting, or perhaps visit the medical bay himself. Not wanting to be rude to his oldest living friend, however, Gustav only responded. “Indeed. However, I am not entirely sure WHAT I did…” Releasing his head, Gustav returned to his full height. “General Slyt, after you and I finish speaking I would like you to begin questioning any soldier who you saw just now. Find out everything you can, then report back to me. Even with the elemental gem’s amplification properties, my anima magic was never this powerful when I first began…” |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Koracross | Oct 9 2007, 08:50 PM Post #49 |
|
A Man Chooses... A Slave Obeys
|
[size=7]Slyt[/size] Slyt could tell Gustav wasn't feeling as well as he could be, by the pained look on his face he got when he had talked earlier. He lowered his voice significantly, Saluting him. "Aye Aye, Gerent. Leave it teh me, I'll find out wha' happened to yeh." With that he moved aside to let Gustav leave, and began to walk towards the group of people. Before he could reach them to start his questioning, however, he was roughly shoved aside somehow, and he heard a rough voice start barking out orders. "What the HELL is goin' on over here?!?" Slyt looked at the man's bald head, as he turned and looked him up and down before snarling at him. "The HELL ARE YOU LOOKIN' AT?!?" Slyt knew, in the back of his head, who this person was. He smiled under his beard, but his brow was still crinkled to show frustration.Hasn' changed a bit "OI OI OI!! YEH SHOULDN' TALK THA' WAY TO YER ELDERS, BOY!!" The vein in the bald man's head was right near exploding, his face purple with unexpressed rage, before, he unclipped his axe and charged Slyt, a roar emitting from his depths as though he were a wild animal. Slyt moved to the side, neatly avoiding his slash. He let out a booming mock laugh. "HAHAHA, SO YEH WANNA SPAR, DO YEH BOY!?" Alex ripped the head of his Axe out of the earth, and spun around, practically foaming at the mouth. The General reminded him of someone, and it was just amplifying his rage to be near someone who reminded him of that particular person. "SPAR?!?! I'LL RIP YOUR ******* HEAD OFF YOU SON OF A *****!!" He charged at him again, his axe soaring down to lop off his head, when Slyt stuck out his armored hand, and caught the axe in mid-swing. His eyes were fierce. "YEH ALWAYS WERE TOO HASTY, ALEX. NOW, CLENCH THOSE TEETH!!" Before Alex could respond, Slyt delivered a staggering punch to his jaw, knocking him down. He dropped the axe, and stood over the fallen Lieutenant, who was rubbing his jaw. The words Slyt boomed out next shocked everyone. "ALEX WILLIAM KENNEDY, YER MOTHER WOULD BE 'SHAMED IF SHE SAW YOU NOW." Alex looked up, forgetting the stinging pain in his jaw, his eyes filled with disbelief, trying to fill in the blanks. "What the hell? How do you know that name?!?" Slyt snorted with laughter, and looked down. "O COURSE I KNOW YER NAME LAD. WHAT KINDA FATHER DON'T KNOW 'IS OWN SONS NAME?!?THOUGH I CAN'T SAY IM EXACTLY TOO PROUD O' YEH RIGHT NOW." A silence was over the campground, and the onlookers didn't know what to think. Lt. Alex was just beaten by nobody other than his father..and his father was loyal to Gustav most...One soldier put it together and asked a question that would make him first on Alex's to kill list. "General Slyt? Is that because of Major Alex's insubordination to Gerent Gustav?" Alex shot the soldier a look of hatred, before looking up to the towering man before him, fear in his eyes. Slyt's eyes were practically burning with rage as he lifted his 6'5, 250 pound son into the air with one hand. "YOU...DISRESPECTED...YOUR GERENT...AS WELL AS...YER FATHERS OLDEST FRIEND?!?!?IM GONNA DO TO YOU WHAT SHOULDA BEEN DONE A LONg TIME AGO BOY!!!" With a swift uppercut to his gut, he swung Alex over his knee, and sat down. There was a hushed silence as the General raised his hand, before it thundered down on his son. There was still silence, as some looked on in disbeleif, whispers going around if he had actually just done that, while some suppressed giggles. Slyt put Alex on the ground and stood up, walking away. "BE A GOOD BOY NOW, YE HEAR?!? GWAHAHAHA!!" Alex was on all fours, his fists clenched, his face deep purple with rage and shame. The giggles stopped as he looked up with rage, his eyes had a murderous intent. I'M GONNA ******* KILL YOU, YOU ******* OLD BASTARD The crowd had dispersed immediately when he looked up, and duty went on as normal in the campground, with the exception of 1st Lieutenant Alex, still unable to move, his face growing ever more contorted in rage. |
|
Korit Lvl 20/12 Swordmaster "Need....More....Speed....ugh" Sol Lvl 20/11 Wyvern Lord "Yay, I've capped Two Stats!" Axel Lvl 20/11 Paladin "Im the only one who's right on track speed-wise!" Anthony Lvl 20/1 General "Yays, finally a General! ANT SMASH!" Vic lvl 9 Mercenary. "How am i supposed to fight sober?!?" My Addictions... | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Oct 9 2007, 09:23 PM Post #50 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
Alex was beside himself with anger. He could feel himself ready to explode in a fit of rage, to become a charging mass of pure strength, ready to strike down his father. “How DARE he vanish and show up expecting to be my actual father! HOW ******* DARE HE! HEY OLD MAN!” Getting up from his knelt position, Alex readied his silver axe again, expecting to see the General standing there before him. Instead, he was gone, a dot in the mess of the campground, even for a man of his size. “OLD MAN, THIS ISN’T OVER! I’LL GET YOU FOR THIS! GRAH!” Swinging with all of his fury to his left, the newly demoted officer cleaved on of the oldest trees in the campground in two clean halves, the great plant booming to the ground. He wanted so much to pick up each half of the tree and chase Slyt, to bury the man up to his neck in granite road, the trees being his hammers, when an all to familiar voice came from the forest. “Oh, how the proud of have fallen… But you have not yet met final defeat; there is still a chance at redemption for your mutinous actions…. Follow my voice, Alex, and we shall form an alliance, we will end this war…” Alex froze and looked into the thin gathering of trees before him. The voice came again, ghastly and surreptitious, like what would come from a ghost. Alex got chills down his spine as he said the name. “Samuel?” “Follow my voice, Alex, and we will end this war… You shall be promoted, and your father will respect you again…” Growling slightly at the mention his father, the officer sliced into the tree he had cut down, and after making sure no one was watching, made into the forest. |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Koracross | Oct 9 2007, 10:26 PM Post #51 |
|
A Man Chooses... A Slave Obeys
|
[size=7]Victor[/size] Victor walked through the camp aimlessly, he was free to do what he had wished. Gustav had dismissed him of his duties for awhile while he learned Light and Elder magics. He sighed, and strolled by the training grounds, and saw Kim sitting there, waiting for something or another. He walked in, bemused. "Hey hey hey, what's a pretty gal like you doing sitting here all alone on a free afternoon?" She looked up at him, squinting through the sun. "I was waiting for SOMEONE to show up for training." The smile faded from Victor's face as he realized he was the one who was supposed to have showed up for training. He scratched the back of his head and laughed. "Well, should we get started then...?" She nodded, and rose, unsheathing her sword. He responded in the like, and they stared into each others eyes for a moment, before she was gone. Her voice could be heard all around him. "Yesterday was just there to gauge your skills...today we're working on defending. Try to block and counter as many of these as you can...IF you can even block ANY with your skill." That last comment fueled Victor, even though he knew she meant it as a form of inspiration. The flurry of blows flung around him, none aimed to kill, but all were aimed to at least cut his clothing to prove he was hit. He swung his sword around him, remembering not to lose it and start swinging wildly, for that would just create openings. Shifting angles slightly to get his blade where it neded to be, he get into the rythym of being able to block her blows, no matter where they came from. She stopped and reappeared in front of him smiling. "Good good, but can you keep up with this?" She sped off again, the wind around the training ground gaining more and more intensity, as he hurriedly blocked her strikes. Then he saw it. Whenever she came in for an upper-slash, she left herself open, if only for an instant. He continued as best he could, until he saw her coming in. The blade bounced harmlessly off his own mammoth sword, as he pressed down on the hilt, causing the blade to rise in the air with a swordmaster on top of it. Flung across the grounds, she landed catlike, and slid back a little, before smiling. "Good Job. Now, since that was all I had planned for today..." She let out a catlike small "...how about we have another real spar?" Victor smiled, and looked at her. "Sure, just let me do this real quick..." He reached into his pocket and pulled out a flask, from which he drank heavily. Depositing it back into his robe, he grasped his blade in one hand.He smiled at her. "Had to even it up a bit, eh?" She looked flustered, as though he had just insulted her. "Are you saying you need to be drunk to fight at my level?!?" "Not at all, I did it to make myself better. After all, how am I supposed to fight sober?" With that, He ran at her, swinging his sword, cleaving an arc in the air. She lept nimbly on top of it, and ran past his face, leaving a small gash on his shoulder. He turned, now grasping the blade in both hands.For a few minutes, they stood at a standstill, Victor's muscles overloading with the amount of pressure he was putting on them to be able to swing a sword that big that fast, While Kimberly simply evaded and parried his blows. She gave him a quick wink. "I think you've had enough." She stepped back, and disappeared, and reappeared behind him in an instant, several shallow cuts around his body, before she was immediately behind him again, he blade at his throat. She made a noise like a cut, and withdrew her blade. She gave him a thumbs down. "Too bad, you're dead." With that she walked off, as though she were still mad at fighting a drunk man. Victor sat down, poking some of his wounds, which were just deep and numerous enough to send his body into a minor shock to lower his guard. He sighed as he noticed her storm off. "Women..." |
|
Korit Lvl 20/12 Swordmaster "Need....More....Speed....ugh" Sol Lvl 20/11 Wyvern Lord "Yay, I've capped Two Stats!" Axel Lvl 20/11 Paladin "Im the only one who's right on track speed-wise!" Anthony Lvl 20/1 General "Yays, finally a General! ANT SMASH!" Vic lvl 9 Mercenary. "How am i supposed to fight sober?!?" My Addictions... | |
|
|
|
| Koracross | Oct 11 2007, 08:42 PM Post #52 |
|
A Man Chooses... A Slave Obeys
|
*Kitten based Pheonix Down Application* [size=7]Slyt[/size] Slyt's booming frame walked back towards where the splintered bark of the tree lay scattered on the ground, and he stopped the few men who were still standing around from leaving. He lined the men up and started booming out orders. "ARIGHT THEN, ANYONE WHO SAW ANYTHIN' THAT HAPPENED EARLIER WITH GERENT GUSTAV, REPORT TO ME IN 10 MINUTES OUTSIDE O' THE MED TENTS. GIT YER STORIES STRAIGHT, I WANT WHAT REALLY HAPPENED, YE HEAR?!" With that, he walked towards the med tent, intent on asking Felix what had happened. "OI! WHAT THE 'ELL 'APPENED HERE?!?" Felix turned to the source of the booming voice that popped his ear. Shaking a tanned finger at the great General, he adressed the most important matter, at least, to him it was. "What happened here will be none of your concern if you don't quiet down. Gerent Gustav wholeheartedly agrees with me that this station stay quiet for those who are in need of medical attention. Now..." Felix indicated the druid, his pink cape removed from his body and his head propped up. A healer wielding a basic heal staff was at his side, while a fellow shaman was close by, his open palm over George's forhead, probing his mind. "We haven't gotten a word out of him yet. But so far, we've managed to learn that while George was training him, Gerent Gustav began unknowingly built up a magic blast. George attempted to shield against it, but it was to late. He was blasted from the tent and right into that tree. He has a terrific headache, a large welt on his head, and may be out for a few days." Turning back to the General, the Head Medic pulled the man outside and once more waved his finger. "Now. I fully appreciate what you have done for Gerent Gustav through the years. I'm sure that you, above all people General Slyt, will agree with the Gerent when he says that the medical bay must remain quiet. Thats all we have for now on what happened to George. I'll be sure to send word to both you and Gerent Gustav if we learn more." With Slyt thouroughly bewildered, he stooped outside the tent, and noticed someone trying to enter. He stopped him, and remembering that he was still right outside the medical tent. "Where d'ya think yer goin'?" The man looked out at him from dark, apathetic eyes. "I simply wish to see if George needs a new apprentice. That is all." He briskly walked past Slyt, into the tent. Slyt was bewildered once more, when the soldiers he had originally asked to tell him their account appeared. He stood up straight again. "Alright boys, REPORT!" |
|
Korit Lvl 20/12 Swordmaster "Need....More....Speed....ugh" Sol Lvl 20/11 Wyvern Lord "Yay, I've capped Two Stats!" Axel Lvl 20/11 Paladin "Im the only one who's right on track speed-wise!" Anthony Lvl 20/1 General "Yays, finally a General! ANT SMASH!" Vic lvl 9 Mercenary. "How am i supposed to fight sober?!?" My Addictions... | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Oct 11 2007, 10:43 PM Post #53 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
When Alex first entered the clearing, his first assumption was that Samuel killed most of his victims in it; blood stained everything around him: The trees, the thick branches he had just past through, large splashes dried into the ground… If not for knowing that there were actually trees above him, Alex would have thought that the clouds themselves had been stained in blood. A chill went down the former Major’s spine when he thought of the abstract cackling that the maniacal assassin let out at as he sliced his victims into ribbons. Even now, Alex still had trouble believing that Gustav had given the order for it to happen. For an axe man such as himself, every little detail about the clearing mixed together to form a waking nightmare; he would have actually run from here by now if not for morbid curiosity. Gripping his silver axe tighter, he began walking closer to the center of the clearing, not exactly sure were Samuel was. He had just begun staring into an oddly branch that hung close to the ground and twisted around itself many times over, when the branch stepped forward and opened its thumb sized eyes. Taking a step back, it took Alex a second to realize that the branch was actually Samuel, who had folded himself into his chest to camouflage into his surroundings incase some unknowing soldier had come across the clearing. The man, who was already haggard enough before the vault raid had occurred, was just one hour of sun deprivation away from becoming transparent, the clothing he wore only looking like the human being’s flowing blood. Alex thought, for one second, that he actually saw Samuel’s jaw bone through his lips. But his eyes were still the same: Apathetic, glowing blue eyes that told a man he was going to die before the fight even started; he was a true assassin, someone who lived for, relished death in its various forms. Taking a step forward in an effort to save face, Alex let out a growl; even through the fear of the assassin, he was still infuriated at his father’s sudden appearance. “… What the hell do you want, you damned shadow?” “Irascible, are we?” Was it even a voice, a susurration even? The lips and tongue moved, but it was like the wind had spoken to the axe man, not a human voice. Ignoring this, Alex continued. “You lured me in here. Now, what do you want?!” “What everyone in this army wants: Victory.” Of course everyone here wanted victory. Everyone even believed in this war, believed in something they didn’t know the reasoning behind. Alex, however, drove his axe into the ground and growled. “And all of a sudden you care WHY? You’ve been gone for TWO DAYS! Rumor has it that Gustav was about to decommission you fully! And where are your men?! Their tents were never even here!” Samuel took one step forward, readying one of his daggers. The eyes became slits, the lips folded into the mouth, and the nose seemed to sink back into the skin. “If you keep shouting, you’ll give me away. If that happens, you’ll never see the light of day again.” Alex was one second of threats, one second of fear, away from walking back to the campground when Samuel answered his question: “My men are gone. I released them on my own terms, but still command them. Even assassins have a small code of dignity, Alex. Now, you’ve seen the enemy in action. You know Gerent Gustav can’t possibly defeat them alone. Some he may be able to, but not Manny, not with Alasants.” Alex would have started shouting at the higher ranked officer, had he not obviously wholeheartedly agreed; that was the whole reason behind his mutiny. “I’ve been saying this **** all along. And NOW someone wants to listen? What the **** do you expect me to do about it?!” Samuel only raised one wire thin finger. “Tonight, between midnight and dawn, you and your entire unit leave this camp. Leave your tents, your personal items, everything but your weapons and gold, behind. Go to Lycia, commandeer a ship, and find a port town that ISN’T Badon. Wherever it is, make sure you can get to Valor.” “VALOR?! WHAT THE **-” The dagger brushed his throat, and Alex was instantly silenced. “I challenged him to the end. As assassins, we can’t ignore a challenge such as that once we’ve started fighting. He’ll come to me, but he won’t come alone. That’s all for now. You’ve got one week to do everything I said. Remember Alex, I’ll be watching and listening…” A whip of wind, a cackle in the air, and Major General Samuel was gone, a ghost in the wind. Alex rubbed his neck where the dagger passed; there was no blood, but he was still frightened. Grabbing his axe, he decided he would first track down his “dear” father and then think on what he had been ordered to do as a lower ranking officer AFTER sending Slyt to the medical bay alongside whoever the hell broke into the tree Alex cut down as he appeared from the forest again. |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Sain is insane | Oct 12 2007, 03:04 AM Post #54 |
*bites self* mmmmm MEAT!!!
|
Dagmior flew through the mountains of Etruria on Sable, his giant wyvern. He has just been paid for an earlier job in Ilia, and was now traveling to the capital of Etruria to be interviewed as an aerial combat instructor. Although Dagmior is quite young for his profession, his noble birth and childhood training gave him some small fame in the mercenary profession. His family owns a piece of land that is famous for it's gigantic wild wyverns, and Dagmior has tamed one for his mount. Hehehe, Etruria huh? Those guys don't have any flying combat units to speak of; this is going to be the easiest job ever. And on the way I get to meet some cute mage girls. Dagmior could not wait to arrive at his new job, and in response he drove Sable to fly faster. It was a fortunate deceision, for an arrow pierced the sky where Sable was just at. What the... Dagmior looked around; absorbed in his reverie, he didn't realize he had started fly into an enormous campground. He wanted to turn back, but when he looked behind him he noticed a unit of wyvern riders has already circled behind him, and there were other units closing in. Crap. I'll have to land...and explain myself. Dagmior whistled to Sable, telling her to land. Meanwhile he held out his hands in midair as a sign of peace. Few moments later Dagmior was in the thick of the campground, with hostile soldiers surrounding him. "...Hey guys." Dagmior tried to look dignified despite the situation. "Sorry for the disturbance; I am Dagmior of House Xykios of Bern. I heard there was a war going on around here and I came to look for a job." Some of the more important looking solider whispered amongst each other. "Alright, we'll report this to General Slyt." Dagmior fidgeted while the messenger was gone; what should have been minutes felt like hours. "This way." Dagmior petted Sable and told her to be good. He left all his weapons behind and followed behind the messenger obediently. The messenger stopped before a big and fancy tent. "The General is waiting for you." Dagmior stopped to smooth his hair and wipe the sweat off of his face. He walked in through the flaps. As soon as he entered he saw a giant man in black armor with bright purple trimmings. When he entered the man gave Dagmior a questioning look. Dagmior quickly gave his most charming smile usually reserved for the ball room ladies, and repeated his explaination. "Ahhh, you must be General Slyt. I am Dagmior of House Xykios of Bern. I heard there was a war going on around here, and I came here to look for a job." |
 Justice will Prevail...
 Landice Lv. 20/14 Swordmaster Zyle Lv. 5 Exiled Monk Dagmior Lv. 7 Wyvern RiderPM Challenges Encouraged!!! | |
|
|
|
| Koracross | Oct 12 2007, 03:21 AM Post #55 |
|
A Man Chooses... A Slave Obeys
|
[size=7]Slyt[/size] A man, not too short in stature, but still dwarfed by Slyt's on tremendous figure, stood before him, putting on an air of confidence, saying he was looking for enrollment in the army. Slyt looked him over. A little under 6'5, a good sturdy build. Auburn hair a bit shorter than shoulder length, wearing black armor with gold trim. His violet eyes flickered what was obviously an attempt to try to charm the general. Slyt snorted. "YEH WANNA JOIN THE ARMY, EH? GWAHAHA!!" With a booming laugh, he clapped the soldier on his shoulder, staggering him to the ground, before picking him up and dusting him off roughly. He pulled him outside, the boy stumbling along behind, trying to carry himself properly. He stopped, and looked out over the campground.The entire place was at work, and there were several sparring matches going on at various points. "THIS IS THE LIFE YEH'D BE LEADIN BOY. YEH SURE THIS IS WHAT YEH WANT?" With sort of a pained look in his eyes, as though he were giving up something dear to him, he nodded his head. Slyt nodded his in approval, his eyes closed. "GOOD GOOD, BUT YEH REALIZE, WE GOTTA TEST YA." With a whistle, a soldier brought an Iron Lance, and gave it to Dagmior. He then got in a sparring position against him, and waited for Dag to be ready. Slyt folded his arms. "NOW, SHE ME WHAt YEH GOT!!" (OOC:Sorry, I was gonna do the fight scene, but I have to go...like, NOW.Sorry.) |
|
Korit Lvl 20/12 Swordmaster "Need....More....Speed....ugh" Sol Lvl 20/11 Wyvern Lord "Yay, I've capped Two Stats!" Axel Lvl 20/11 Paladin "Im the only one who's right on track speed-wise!" Anthony Lvl 20/1 General "Yays, finally a General! ANT SMASH!" Vic lvl 9 Mercenary. "How am i supposed to fight sober?!?" My Addictions... | |
|
|
|
| Sain is insane | Oct 14 2007, 07:02 PM Post #56 |
|
*bites self* mmmmm MEAT!!!
|
"NOW, SHE ME WHAT YEH GOT!!" Damn…does this guy always have to yell? Dagmior felt the weight and balance of the lance he was given; it was a bit lighter than he was accustomed to and without Sable he will have to focus on his footwork. “Before I do anything, I have to make two things clear. I usually fight on a wyvern, and thus I rarely get a chance to fight on foot. The second thing is, as a mercenary I never stay in one place for long. I’m only here for this war; after that I get paid and we go our separate ways. Trust me, I’ll be worth all the Gold that you give me.” With that Dagmior turned to his opponent; he was fighting a man that’s even younger than he was. The youth’s face was determined and his knuckles were white from gripping his lance too hard. He glanced at the gathering crowd, and smiled weakly at their shouted encouragements. Sending a new recruit against me huh? I’ll show them. Dagmior twirled his lance around in his hand; then he tossed it behind his back to his other hand. He did this several times, while watching the recruit’s face get paler and paler with each pass. A whistle sounded, indicating the start of the match. Without pause Dagmior charged at his opponent, lance first. The recruit raised his lance to block the charge; however Dagmior simply knocked the recruit’s lance aside, and rammed the recruit with his shoulder. The youth was knocked back with an “Oof”, but managed to stay on his feet. Relentless, Dagmior closed the range between them with a leaping bound; with all his might Dagmior swung his lance like a staff, and knocked out the youth's feet. The youth's body did a sumersault, before landing on the ground, unmoving. Another whistle marked the end of the match. After seeing Dagmior's display, the crowd now murmured amongst themselves. Dagmior dropped his lance and walked toward General Slyt. "Sending a new recruit at me; you underestimate me, General. You guys have an aerial unit here right? Allow me to challenge the captain for his position; that fight, should be a closer one." |
|
Justice will Prevail...
Landice Lv. 20/14 SwordmasterZyle Lv. 5 Exiled MonkDagmior Lv. 7 Wyvern RiderPM Challenges Encouraged!!! | |
|
|
|
| Koracross | Oct 14 2007, 07:39 PM Post #57 |
|
A Man Chooses... A Slave Obeys
|
[size=7]Slyt[/size] Slyt watched as Dagmior effectively beat the soldier he had called. Frowning a little that his troop had lost to a stranger, he almost died when the young man offered to fight the Captian of the Aerial Unit. "GWHAHAHAHA, WHAT A ROWDY LIL' GUY!!" After he wiped the tears from his eyes, he stepped into the ring. He took his axe down, and slammed it into the ground, standing there unarmed. "I AM GENERAL SLYT, THEREFORE ALL MEN FALL UNDER MY JURISDICTION. YOU WANNA FIGHT A HIGHER RANKED OFFICIAL?!?" To prove his own calibur, Slyt wrenched the Lance from Dag, and held it high, for all to see, before jamming it into his armor. The lance shattered on impact of his armor, and he flicked the spearhead back towards Dag. He looked down sternly. "I'M GLAD YEH GOT SPIRIT, BOY, BUT DON'T OVERESTIMATE YERSELF FOR BESTING A RECRUIT. BUT STILL, YEH BEAT ONE O' OUR SOLDIERS, SO I'LL LET YA SEE THE GERENT." With that, he clapped an iron clad hand around the boys shoulder, and brought him to Gustavs tent. "OI, GUSTAV! YOU IN YET? I GOT SOMEONE WHO WANTS TEH ENLIST!!" |
|
Korit Lvl 20/12 Swordmaster "Need....More....Speed....ugh" Sol Lvl 20/11 Wyvern Lord "Yay, I've capped Two Stats!" Axel Lvl 20/11 Paladin "Im the only one who's right on track speed-wise!" Anthony Lvl 20/1 General "Yays, finally a General! ANT SMASH!" Vic lvl 9 Mercenary. "How am i supposed to fight sober?!?" My Addictions... | |
|
|
|
| goatfish | Oct 16 2007, 03:09 AM Post #58 |
"At your service."
|
Kruger lurched through the woods, scowling all the while. Elimine! It's enough to walk through that frozen wasteland they call Ilia, but a forest? If I didn't know any better, I'd say the man thinks me for a vampire, depriving me of the sun like this... Bastard...sending me out here to do his dirty work. He let his axe drag on the ground beside him as he pulled at the piercing on his left cheek absentmindedly, a habit he'd developed over the years. He stopped only to run his fingers through his hair as he swore to himself quietly. Let's see...I've been shambling through this god-forsaken wood for... I'd call it three days. But who can tell? No sense of time with all these trees about. Kruger stopped suddenly. Voices... The ringing of metal... Yes, that's the sound of an army camp. Reminds me of my old mercenary days. A grin slowly split his face, baring his fang-like teeth. I wonder if I could get away with killing a few... He lifted his colossal axe, and set it against his shoulder as he quietly approached the Renoff camp. He frowned as he came within looking distance, finding very few soldiers up and about. There was shouting in the distance, suggesting some sort of conflict that had drawn a crowd. Hmmm...not very well-trained, to abandon their posts so casually. Hell, I can understand if it's to watch a good honest duel, but honestly... It was then that he caught a scent on the air. My, that's alcohol. Something mighty potent, too. Elimine, I could go for a drink about now. He noticed a pink-haired man approaching, a flask in one hand and a large blade in the other. How careless of me. Spotted by a drunk. Kruger laughed out loud as he stepped out from his cover into the campground, preparing to confront the swordsman. |
|
Battling Characters: Charlotte: (Prepromo) Lvl 20/6 Sharpshooter Brannan: Lvl 20/6 Duelist Vastian: Lvl 20/3 Centurion Haytham: Lvl 7 Nomad Gaddiel: Lvl 5 Wyvern Rider Retired Characters: Casimoore: Lvl 20/20 Champion Weyler: Lvl 20/20 Wizard RP Only: Andras | |
|
|
|
| Koracross | Oct 16 2007, 03:17 AM Post #59 |
|
A Man Chooses... A Slave Obeys
|
[size=7]Victor[/size] Victor made his way across the campgrounds, near the edge of the forest, taking a few swigs from one of his flasks, until he noticed something in the trees. Taking his sword and resting it against his shoulder, he was about to investigate the source of the noise, when a Pirate stepped out, with a large axe, laughing quite loudly. One of Victor's eyebrow's rose, as he took another drink. As he did so, he noticed the man's hungry gaze towards the flask. He smiled. "Hm, you seem to be in need of a drink friend. Havn't seen you around here before, and I'm sure I'd remmeber someone like you..." His eyes scanned the pirate, lingering on his axe, before corking the drink and tossing it over, and sitting, pulling out another. "Now, I don't know If you're hostile or not, but as a drinker, I assume you know that you shouldn't kill a man who's offering you a drink..." His eyes flikered up "At least not until you've joined him for one, eh?" With that he gave a rougeish wink, and produced two small glasses from his robe, and poured them, offering one to the Pirate. "Keep the flask, I have plenty more, hahaha..." |
|
Korit Lvl 20/12 Swordmaster "Need....More....Speed....ugh" Sol Lvl 20/11 Wyvern Lord "Yay, I've capped Two Stats!" Axel Lvl 20/11 Paladin "Im the only one who's right on track speed-wise!" Anthony Lvl 20/1 General "Yays, finally a General! ANT SMASH!" Vic lvl 9 Mercenary. "How am i supposed to fight sober?!?" My Addictions... | |
|
|
|
| goatfish | Oct 16 2007, 03:47 AM Post #60 |
|
"At your service."
|
Kruger took the glass offered to him, and raised it as a sort of mock toast. "Thank you kindly. It's been a while since anyone's offered me such a token of good will," He lowered his glass again. "I'll have to be cautious with this...I'd hate to lose my head over a casual drink with a stanger. 'S not unusual for things to get a little violent with the drink around, eh?" The man with pink hair blinked, and poured another glass for himself. The man in red downed his glass, and his grin grew wider. "If anyone's ever bought my peace, friend, it's you, without a doubt." Kruger laughed, and thrust his axe into the ground. He lowered to sit, and leaned his back against his weapon for support. He extended his glass for another drink and cleared his throat. "Well, I suppose it's as good a time as any to get to business, eh? The powers that be have sent me on such a long and lonesome journey...say, you wouldn't happen to have any women around here, would ya?" The pink-haired man chuckled. "None that you could handle." Kruger responded with more laughter. "O ho! Clever words, but not wise ones! Now I'm eager for the challenge!" Ah, don't let that drink soak to your brain! It's been ages since you've had a drink, yes, but what kind of a man can't hold his liquor? Your pride's at stake here, damnit! He leaned forward, his eyes narrowed, as he attempted to bring the conversation to a serious topic once more. "Excuse that...as you can see, I'm a tad distracted...there's an army at work here, yes? Engaged in an important battle of sorts, if I'm informed correctly?" The pink-haired man nodded. "It's your lucky day then. YOU get to introduce me to your superior officer. You'll be well paid for that, I'm sure," He rose and flexed his muscles jokingly. "My, I can see your reward now! Hills of gold stretching out towards the horizon..." He burst out laughing again. "Ah, but look at me, making a fool of myself. I haven't even made a proper introduction!" He bowed elaborately. "The name's Kruger Elwise, a swift axeman if you've ever seen one!" |
|
Battling Characters: Charlotte: (Prepromo) Lvl 20/6 Sharpshooter Brannan: Lvl 20/6 Duelist Vastian: Lvl 20/3 Centurion Haytham: Lvl 7 Nomad Gaddiel: Lvl 5 Wyvern Rider Retired Characters: Casimoore: Lvl 20/20 Champion Weyler: Lvl 20/20 Wizard RP Only: Andras | |
|
|
|
| Koracross | Oct 16 2007, 09:56 PM Post #61 |
|
A Man Chooses... A Slave Obeys
|
[size=7]Victor[/size] He laughed as the man, bowed, and stood, sheathing his own sword. He extended his hand and shook heartily with Kruger. "Hahaha, Great, Im sure the Gerent would be happy to have another addition to the army. Although I don't know If I'll get a reward for recruitin' you though, hehe." He was about to turn when he seemed to remember something and turned around. "By the way, My name's Victor, Victor Julian. I'm the bodyguard of The Gerent, actually, although I'm being trained to increase my skill..." His eyes drifted up for a moment, lingering on something, before he snapped back. "Anyway, You look pretty strong. Maybe we should spar sometime, eh? If not, we can always go get drunk, nothin' wrong with that, hahaha!" With a chuckle he clapped Kruger on the shoulder. "Hah, I can tell we'll be fast friends mate!" |
|
Korit Lvl 20/12 Swordmaster "Need....More....Speed....ugh" Sol Lvl 20/11 Wyvern Lord "Yay, I've capped Two Stats!" Axel Lvl 20/11 Paladin "Im the only one who's right on track speed-wise!" Anthony Lvl 20/1 General "Yays, finally a General! ANT SMASH!" Vic lvl 9 Mercenary. "How am i supposed to fight sober?!?" My Addictions... | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Oct 27 2007, 10:28 AM Post #62 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
What seemed like weeks of immobility were actually only minutes of being wrapped up in his daily reports that were delivered to him by Nathaniel minutes after the Gerent woke up, but had been overshadowed in part by his magic training, and through them, the incident with George: Despite their vault being raided by the citadel warriors two nights ago, they still had a second storage room that housed the items of power and the preferred weapons of the officers. Only Gustav, the Officers themselves, and Nathaniel knew of its whereabouts, had a key to the chamber, and it would be staying that way until the time came for it to be opened. Raymond and Jamaze, because Gustav had a sneaking suspicion they would defect, were not told of it, which may or may not have been the reason why Manny and the others did not even search for a secondary chamber. Young Baralai was nearly ready, in the opinions of Lieutenant General Gippal and Brigadier General Nooj, to use his item of power. This was good, because Gustav had been thinking of giving the cavalier more responsibilities when he was ready for the task. Major General Samuel was still missing. Although his men had never been here, their tents had been sent up, somewhere in the thin forest that surrounded them, per Samuel’s request. The tents themselves had been cleaned out, most likely during the night. Gerent Gustav would order them to be brought down, their cloth and other materials actually put to use. The soldiers of the Gem Brothers, and the brothers themselves, were, like Baralai, nearly ready to be granted their items of power. He was about to flip over to another sheet of parchment when a “knock” came at his tent flap, followed by the General’s booming voice asking if anyone was inside. Stacking the papers neatly on his table, Gustav rose from his seat, wincing as he went. The headache had lessened slightly, but it had been so long since he had one that he had forgotten the constant aching they brought. Taking his helmet from the table (he had removed it in the hopes that fresh air would ease his headache), he fastened it on once more, and making sure he didn’t remove any of his other armor in his state of “immobility”, opened the tent flap and stepped into the sunlight. Standing before him, garbed in his usual black and fuchsia armor, was his General. Improbable as it may have seemed, the mountaineers beard seemed to have thickened over night. “Perhaps I have still not grown onto his current image. He has only been here a full day now…” The General repeated the second half of his statement: The man next to him wished to join their army. Gustav looked him over rather quickly, many things still occupying his mind. The person before him was young, but then again, so were many of the other soldiers in the army. His face, clear and lacking color, but nowhere near as pale as Samuel, reminded Gustav instantly of Noah’s face, at least from the last time he saw the young wyvern rider turned legend. They even shared the same piercing brown eyes and scowl. Indeed, the only difference between the two was this man had fire orange hair, just like his grandson Jack's clothing. The man’s armor sparked his interest more than anything else, however: It looked to be an exact replication of the Gerent’s own armor; proportioned to fit the man’s frame, of course. Gustav had often speculated on changing the color of his own armor, but could never settle on a different color scheme. “Black with bright yellow trim and a white lace cape… an air of authority, of power, yet at the same time, an air of grandeur and royalty. Indeed, a fine scheme. I will speak with this man, General Slyt. For now, I have an assignment from you. Find Second Lieutenant Nathaniel, one man from every unit, and have Nathaniel bring you and your soldiers to the tents of Major General Samuel’s men. Nathaniel will know where they are. Take them down, keeping as much intact as possible, and then bring them to the vendor next to the meeting hall at the top of this hill.” Gustav indicated the hill behind his tent, to the same building where promotions and demotions had taken place two nights ago. As the general ran off to complete his task, Gustav turned back once more towards the man with fire hair. "Tell me, young sir, what is your name? You certainly have unique armor, not unlike my own, however. I highly doubt yours is built for the same reason as mine, however... You remind me of a wyvern rider I once knew, if only in appearance, so I am inclined to believe that you, like him, are a wyvern rider as well." |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| goatfish | Oct 27 2007, 05:03 PM Post #63 |
|
"At your service."
|
Kruger laughed along with Victor, and clapped him on the shoulder. "Aye, indeed we will! Drinking and fighting makes the best of-" He stopped short there. He felt something. I can always tell when that damned cutthroat's around...puts a bad taste in my mouth, for whatever reason. "Er, give me a moment...Nature calls..." he mumbled it incoherently as he strode off to the woods once more, leaving Victor with a slight expression of confusion. Kruger worked his way far out among the trees, lifted his head, and called out his challenge. "MOHIAM, YOU CHARRED SON OF A W****, COME OUT WHERE I C'N SEE YAH!" An instant after the angered words at left his lips, he felt cold steel at his neck. A low, rasping voice responded. "Not so loud. Shouting irritates me." The edge retreated slowly from Kruger's neck, leaving a red slit. The pirate cleared his throat, and brought himself to turn around. A tall man cloaked in grey stood before him, one unusually long arm equipped with claws protruding from its cover. God...I'm glad he's wearing that cloak. That body of his...it's so unnatural. His eyes slowly ascended, looking Mohiam in the face: it was thin, with high cheekbones, it's entirety covered in burn scars. He's a living nightmare if I've ever seen one. He let out a short gasp of surprise as the cloaked man moved, drawing his arm back under its cover. Kruger turned his back on the figure, and Mohiam coughed. "Your disgust amuses me. You're a sight for sore eyes, yourself." "Shut your damned mouth! I'll-" Kruger's retort was silenced by the hand of the cloaked man. It was here that the pirate saw the full reach of that arm, and it shook him to his core. He's-He's a freak...so quick with that horrible body... "Andras doesn't want you out here alone," Mohiam whispered. "He doesn't trust you." He removed the taloned hand as he spoke. "And why not? I haven't given him any reason to-" "You wouldn't have so many scars if that was true." "So, he sent you to babysit me, is that it?" Mohiam coughed. "That's an appropiate term for it, yes." "I don't trust you." "Oh no? We're comrades, after all. We share a master. I have no interest in harming you for the spite of it." "Tell me why we're out here again." "One: Andras wants an eye kept on his half-brother. Sentimental purposes, I suppose...if he's still capable of sentimentality." He coughed again before continuing. "Two: this forest, though it looks like any other one, houses a number of...beings of interest. Two deathbringers reside within the Citadel nearby." Kruger's jaw dropped in shock. "Deathbringers?! He honestly expects us to...that's insa-" "Let me finish. He doesn't want us to do anything about them...at least not yet. This army you seek to hire yourself to, Renoff, is lead by the Gerent Gustav. Andras percieves him as the greatest threat, though with our intentions properly masked, chances are we could learn a good deal here...both as soldiers and as spies. You, in particular, could use the weapons training." "...Fine. I'll lead you back into camp. This is going to be hard to explain to Vic..." |
|
Battling Characters: Charlotte: (Prepromo) Lvl 20/6 Sharpshooter Brannan: Lvl 20/6 Duelist Vastian: Lvl 20/3 Centurion Haytham: Lvl 7 Nomad Gaddiel: Lvl 5 Wyvern Rider Retired Characters: Casimoore: Lvl 20/20 Champion Weyler: Lvl 20/20 Wizard RP Only: Andras | |
|
|
|
| Sain is insane | Oct 27 2007, 09:29 PM Post #64 |
|
*bites self* mmmmm MEAT!!!
|
"Tell me, young sir, what is your name? You certainly have unique armor, not unlike my own, however. You remind me of a wyvern rider I once knew, if only in appearance, so I am inclined to believe that you, like him, are a wyvern rider as well." Dagmior cranked his neck looking up at the enormous armored man standing in front of him. Man, and I thought the General was tall, but this guy is HUGE. Guess that's just more reason to not piss him off. Dagmior saluted the man. "My pleasure to meet you, Gerent. I am Dagmior of House Xykios in Bern. I am a mercenary looking for a high paying job as a specialist aerial combatant or commander. I have over five years worth of experience on a wyvern and has been involved in several recent skirmishes across the world." |
|
Justice will Prevail...
Landice Lv. 20/14 SwordmasterZyle Lv. 5 Exiled MonkDagmior Lv. 7 Wyvern RiderPM Challenges Encouraged!!! | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Oct 27 2007, 11:48 PM Post #65 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
That same look of awe he always got during first meetings. After saluting the Gerent, the man before went into introducing himself and gave a blunt explanation of why he was here: He was a mercenary. “A noble man seeking life as a mercenary. I would deem this cliché, but when one thinks about it, I am somewhat acting under those same guidelines with this war… Our aerial commander? While I have no doubts of your experience, Dagmoir, Lieutenant Colonel David is a fine commander and flier in his own right.” Like all of the other officers, the officer of the flier unit seemed to sense he was being mentioned elsewhere, and had set out for the Gerent’s tent. As he saluted the Gerent, craning his neck to see his king’s helmet, David began looking the man next to him over closely. He was large for a soldier, even when taking everyone in the camp into account. “I had a sneaking suspicion I would be summoned, Gerent Gustav. Is there anything I can do while I am here?” Thin, curly, green and gray hybrid hair topped off the Lieutenant Colonel. His upper body was covered by multi piece light red armor, a black emblem covering most of his chest region, with yellow plating for neck armor which just reached the chin and exposed the front of the neck. Like many of the other soldiers, his gaze was hard, but underneath, he was incredibly lenient with his duties and rarely shouted outside of battle. But once in battle, he became a fighting machine. David was one of the soldiers who while you were thinking of keeping in the rear had snuck past you and already killed three enemy soldiers. “Ah, Lieutenant Colonel. Your timing, like always, is impeccable.” Turning to the mercenary once again, he introduced the two men to each other, both of them shaking hands as he went. “Dagmoir, this man here is Lieutenant Colonel David, the officer of my aerial unit. While I would like nothing more than for us to talk about your possible contract, something has come to mind, something that I must deal with immediately. Please, follow the Lieutenant Colonel and talk with him. At the very least, I have no doubt we can find a spot for you in his unit. Perhaps even his position, if the Lieutenant Colonel is willing to relinquish his role and authority so easily.” David let out a laugh at this. “This man wants to replace me? I like that look in your eye, Dagmoir. But you aren’t the only one who wants my role, nor are you the only one who I won’t be giving it up to so soon. I’ve still got a few years left in me!” Clapping his hand onto Dagmoir’s arm, regardless of the wyvern rider towering over him, he smiled and waited for the man’s response. Both men made sure to salute the Gerent as he made off for Colonel Matthew’s tent. Dagmior gave him a sheepish smile. "Well, I was only after your spot since it is the highest job, and thus it would have the highest pay. I guess if the price is right, the job doesn't really matter." Another laugh, another clap on the arm. "Money? Dagmoir, you'll soon learn that while currency my be the currency in the real world, it takes a second pickings to loyalty in this army." The officer smiled. Alex and Gustav once argued over this same matter: Money. Alex just rambled on and on about how he demanded more and tried to justify himself, while every step of the way, Gerent Gustav shot down every argument with coolness and without ever reaching for Alasants. "Mercenary or no, the first thing I'll be teaching you is how to show loyalty to Gerent Gustav, if not me. While money MAY be a neccisity of life, you've got to think of the present: If you join us, you won't be going anywhere for a while, thus you won't be needing money for a while. But enough talk! Walk and talk with me! I want to know about the man who at first wanted my job, but now only wants my money!" He slowly began walking away, taking in the day, all the while keeping an ear for Dagmoir's words. "Scott, if you were here now, you'd have set him straight by now. Odds are it would have been without raising a finger..." |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Sain is insane | Oct 28 2007, 07:45 PM Post #66 |
|
*bites self* mmmmm MEAT!!!
|
Dagmior walked along the Lieutenant Colonel David, trying to explain his earlier actions. “Well Lieutenant Colonel, prestige and power are not really all that important to me; I only need money due to this…project that I am currently pursuing. I hail from House Xykios in Bern; we might not be the most powerful house, but if I wanted to I can waste my life in its elaborate halls.” The two men walked quietly amidst the chaos of the camp, lost in their thoughts. As they walked close to the holding pens of the aerial mounts, Lieutenant Colonel David stopped walking. “It’s boring just walking around; you wanna go for a ride?” “O…crap.” Seeing the other wyverns reminded Dagmior of Sable, who would be in a VERY grouchy mood right about now. “Err…Lieutenant Colonel? My mount is still surrounded by Renoff soldiers, can we go get her right now?” The two men quickly ran to where Dagmior first land. From the distance they can hear the angry roar of a wyvern. As they got closer Dagmior saw Sable still being surrounded by a mob of soldiers, but she didn’t seem to be injured. Lieutenant Colonel David commanded the soldiers to disperse, and he stood alongside Dagmior in front of Sable. “That’s your wyvern? It’s pretty big, are you sure it can fly?” Hearing this slight, the already grouchy wyvern let out a roar and batted her wings. Dagmior jumped upon her back. “Let’s go Lieutenant Colonel, I’ll show you how well she flies.” Someone brought Lieutenant Colonel a pegasus and he mounted upon it. Hmm…a male Pegasus riders, these are pretty rare. Upon their mounts the two men flew into the air, feeling the fresh morning air. To show Lieutenant Colonel just how agile Sable was, Dagmior ordered her to do a barrelroll. Dagmior held on for dear life as the world spun around. When they returned to normal flight Dagmior looked at Lieutenant Colonel David. "Beat that!" In response the Lieutenant Colonel and his pegasus flipped end over end. After they finished the Lieutenant Colonel gave Dagmior a thumbsup. "Alright, let's do this." Dagmior murmured to himself and Sable. Sable divebombed toward the ground; Dagmior's ears popped from the sudden change of elevation. When he was close enough to see the blades on the grass, he pulled on Sable's reins sharply, forcing her to rise at the last second. The rush of air and gravity almost pulled him down, but Dagmior grabbed on to Sable's neck to avoid falling. When they were level with Lieutenant Colonel David, Dagmior gave him two thumbs up. They traded aerial techniques until lunch, when they raced back to camp for food. |
|
Justice will Prevail...
Landice Lv. 20/14 SwordmasterZyle Lv. 5 Exiled MonkDagmior Lv. 7 Wyvern RiderPM Challenges Encouraged!!! | |
|
|
|
| Koracross | Oct 29 2007, 10:55 PM Post #67 |
|
A Man Chooses... A Slave Obeys
|
[size=7]Victor[/size] Victor waited a bit, drinking some more, as Kruger emerged once more, this time with a cloaked man following. While Victor raised his eyebrow, he did not move, as he seemed to be with Kruger. Kruger walked up, as if to introduce them. "Er, Hey Vic, this heres my...associate, Mohiam." Vic looked to the man, who's body was completely covered, up to his face, which was turned towards the campground. Victor collected his drinking materials, and stood. "Well, if hes a mate o' yours, he aint an enemy of mine..." He swayed a bit, then took control of his body, and motioned them to follow him. Sobering himself up for the coming meeting with his Gerent, he strolled through the campground, pointing a few things out. He noticed Slyt booming at some men to take down some Scarlett tents, and chuckled to himself. He walked up, and saw Gustav speaking to Matthew, before he saluted and trotted off, with Gustav noticing them and staying still so that they could approach. Victor approached, and threw up a salute. "Gerent! These two wish to join in the ranks. This is Kruger, and his friend Mohiam. I spoke with Kruger, and he seems sincere in his will. I thought i should bring them to you though." With that he half scratched his chin, and half rubbed his beard. |
|
Korit Lvl 20/12 Swordmaster "Need....More....Speed....ugh" Sol Lvl 20/11 Wyvern Lord "Yay, I've capped Two Stats!" Axel Lvl 20/11 Paladin "Im the only one who's right on track speed-wise!" Anthony Lvl 20/1 General "Yays, finally a General! ANT SMASH!" Vic lvl 9 Mercenary. "How am i supposed to fight sober?!?" My Addictions... | |
|
|
|
| goatfish | Oct 30 2007, 11:16 PM Post #68 |
|
"At your service."
|
Kruger laughed and examined the Gerent with a wolfish smile. "My, you're a regular BEHEMOTH of a man! Yer mother must've fed you mighty well for yeh to grow so damned big!" He took an elaborate bow. "Kruger Elwise, at your service, Lord Gerent!" Mohiam said nothing, focusing on the blade at Gustav's side, while his comrade did all the talking. "Anyhow, m'lord, the two of us ugly bastards have been sent to aid yer cause. No pay is necessary. You've only got to discuss matters with my friend here." The excitement vanished from Kruger and his face grew dark as he continued. "He's much more informed as to...what the terms of our...negotiation are." "If you'll lend me your ear, Lord Gustav," Mohiam rasped, "I'm certain we could come to an agreement that would benefit both yourself and my ma-...the person we represent." With that, the two scarred men stood at attention, awaiting a response. |
|
Battling Characters: Charlotte: (Prepromo) Lvl 20/6 Sharpshooter Brannan: Lvl 20/6 Duelist Vastian: Lvl 20/3 Centurion Haytham: Lvl 7 Nomad Gaddiel: Lvl 5 Wyvern Rider Retired Characters: Casimoore: Lvl 20/20 Champion Weyler: Lvl 20/20 Wizard RP Only: Andras | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Nov 8 2007, 09:56 PM Post #69 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
What little memories he had of his mother brought a smile to his face. His eating habits from those days were a mystery to him, much like most of his childhood before his acquiring of Alasants. A broad smile had crossed his face, but died away some what when business came up again. From the scarred, gray wearing man’s tone of voice and choice of words, they were one of two things: Mercenaries or assassins. He doubted they were assassins because assassins, from Gustav’s knowledge, never waived fees. However, the man in gray certainly fit the role of assassin, with the scarred skin and hooded face, while the introduced Kruger Elwise didn’t fit the role in his demeanor. Still, Gustav hadn’t lived this long through mutinies, treachery and assassination attempts by taking chances. “Gentlemen, I do believe we can come to terms on such an agreement for your services. In light of your employer not being present, I will indeed negotiate with you in his stead, my hooded friend. Shall we retire to more private quarters, perhaps the meeting hall for myself and my officers?” The two men gave a nod and began following behind the Gerent who turned away with an unintended flourish of his cape. On the way through the campground, he couldn’t help but think: Who was the last assassin he dealt with personally? “Krauf…” Krauf, when he was alive, was a strapping, sociable man who had blue, disheveled hair and a strong, tan build. He wielded a two foot long single edged katana blade and the quickest and most improvising wit the Gerent had ever known. That was how he had managed to buy his way into the Gerent’s castle: He had claimed to be a servant for a small territory in Lycia, sent directly to Gustav to talk of alliance. Krauf had claimed to have spent many days traveling, and had even dirtied himself to appear the part. He was allowed one night of rest in the castle, and that was all he thought he would need. “That was quite some time ago, even before I had fought the Deathbringer.” Even so, Gustav kept his senses keen and his fingers ready in case someone lunged at him from the shadows, or even more, if the hooded man decided to act. “What was that old saying about being assumptious…” They had reached the town hall. Before he opened the double doors, he turned back to the two men. “If neither of you have any objections, I do wish to be allowed a companion of my own, someone to bear witness to our negotiation.” Another nod. Gustav looked straight over their heads into the campground, scanning the area for Nathaniel, who he saw approaching him already. “Gerent Gustav, General Slyt requested I report that the removal of Major General Samuel’s tents is progressing smoothly.” The Second Lieutenant stated when he was within reasonable range. The Gerent gave a nod of his own and indicated his company. “Nathaniel, these men here wish to enlist in our army. If you would, gather some parchment and ink so that we may conduct a proper business negotiation.” With a salute, his god son was gone. Gustav then opened the door, allowing the men inside. Following behind them, he instructed them to pass straight through the hall and into the meeting hall, the same hall where two nights ago, Raymond and Jamaze had been formerly removed from the ranks, Alex had been demoted, and Nathaniel had been given more responsibility. Taking his seat at the head of the table in his personal chair, Gustav sat proud and tall. He waited until Nathaniel himself had returned and readied his quill, taking a seat beside Kruger. When he spoke, it was in the same manner it had been that same night: Slow and meticulous. Every word that passed through the grate of his forest green helm would never have to be repeated during this conference. This was business; this was his role in life. Recruit and command. “Gentlemen, and I use that term heavily, for that is what we all are in this hall of business, let us negotiate. What information must be shared between the concerned parties for a reasonable, logical and satisfactory contract to be made?” From the first syllable, Nathaniel was scrawling away and dipping the quill tip into the ink when needed. Every letter would be captured and immortalized in the ink. Gerent Gustav was not a man of censorship and implications: When business was conducted, every necessary word was spoken. Negotiations with mercenaries were no different. By Gerent Gustav’s orders, Nathaniel did not write a word of the latest demotions and promotions down. Instead, he had committed everything necessary to memory and recorded it all later. “I will eventually negotiate with Dagmoir, and if he requests, Victor. But for now, we will make a bond here.” |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| goatfish | Nov 9 2007, 12:39 AM Post #70 |
|
"At your service."
|
Kruger sunk deep into his chair with a sigh, and leaned back, teetering dangerously. Mohiam remained standing. "Excuse my associate. He is no business with the negotiations, but I'd prefer if he remained nevertheless." The Gerent nodded solemnly. "By all means." "As for the contract," Mohiam continued, "I have no argument against it. I can assure you that we are both men of our word, despite our appearances, but if you wish to record what transpires here, you may. However, I must implore you to omit the following from your writing." The assassin paused, and coughed. Kruger sat motionless in his chair, emitting the occasional snore. "Our master, Andras Basulta...perhaps it is best if I provide you with some history. At present, he resides within what was Caelin...he dismantled the old Lycian regime, and has established a Theocracy there. Naturally he is the head of said government. This information is not common knowledge, as many of whom would spread it and inspire resistance have been silenced. "The master holds interest in your conflict for various reasons: one, Renoff would make an invaluable ally, and two, the Deathbringers are involved. Sided against you, to be precise." Nathaniel froze in surprise, while Gustav casually made a reply. "How reassuring to know that you've done your research." "Research? Dear me, no." Mohiam chuckled softly, an odd sound that resembled a malicious cackle more than genuine amusement. "The master has ways of acquiring knowledge. Unnatural ways. To phrase it best, one might say he sees down the lines of Fate. He can predict the possible futures that result from various outcomes." A moment of silence passed. No response on Gustav's part. "But fear not, Lord Gerent. His strength is limited. Some lives are clear in his visions, while others are murky, or almost completely obscure. And some don't appear at all. Your fate, Lord Gerent, is an obscure one. My master sees your life on his...Mandala, but nothing more. This, and the considerable power you possess, is why he seeks alliance with you. "At present, my master is not concerned with involving Renoff in his Lycian campaign. He merely extends his hand to you in friendship, and is willing to bolster your forces with his own if necessary for you to achieve victory. May the information I have divulged to you be evidence of the trust he places in the Lord Gerent." The assassin was struck by a fit of coughing, somewhat heavily this time, and took a few moments to regain his composure. Kruger's eyes fluttered open, and his eyebrows knitted quickly in a frown. He mumbled "Noisy bastard" under his breath, and resumed his nap. Mohiam turned in his comrade's direction briefly, saying nothing. If his eyes displayed a look of anger, it was concealed by his hood. "As for the conditions of our stay...you may agree to the alliance my master has proposed, keep myself and Kruger as mercenaries--no pay necessary--or decline entirely." |
|
Battling Characters: Charlotte: (Prepromo) Lvl 20/6 Sharpshooter Brannan: Lvl 20/6 Duelist Vastian: Lvl 20/3 Centurion Haytham: Lvl 7 Nomad Gaddiel: Lvl 5 Wyvern Rider Retired Characters: Casimoore: Lvl 20/20 Champion Weyler: Lvl 20/20 Wizard RP Only: Andras | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Nov 9 2007, 08:59 PM Post #71 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
For the whole of his thinking process, Gustav sat in the same position he had sat two nights ago in this same chair: Leaned back, slightly rolling off of his seat. His armored fingers were interlocked in front of his face, forming a bridge between the two arms. His face, under his helmet, was straight and narrow, his eyes drilling holes into the opposite wall. The first thing he came to a cold, hard conclusion of was something so simple, so elementary, that Gustav was shocked none of his carefree and humorous soldiers had ever made the observation: “… It is extremely warm within this suit of armor.” But now was the time to not worry about the temperature. There was a negotiation to deliberate on. These new factors, when broken down to laymen terms, made this situation the same as when “Krauf” visited the Gerent: They were messengers from a distant territory, and their leader wished to extend an offer of alliance. That, speaking as a Gerent, not only as the General of the Army, was all well and good with Gustav. But it was the other factor that made this an extraordinary proposition: Andras Basulta, whoever he was, knew things. He knew things that bounty hunters, mercenaries, assassins of the highest caliber and greatest prestige wished to know: The Deathbringers. Not how to kill them, for it was said it couldn’t be done. Instead, he knew them, and exactly where they were. Men had emptied their pockets to the stitching for that knowledge, only to end up dead when everything was said and done. The hooded man had already confirmed something: Andras Basulta knew the Gerent’s prowess in battle. Gustav, after thinking these two pieces of information through, came to two conclusions: Andras Basulta knew what he was up against. That much was sure. He knew what Gerent Gustav would be facing, and possibly wanted to reinforce the Gerent for when the time came. The other possibility: Andras Basulta’s theocracy was actually a cover for a highly trained guild of assassins and mercenaries. Andras would surely know the limits of his men, even himself. He knew that his men alone could not hope to kill the Deathbringers. This alliance was being made as a precaution: Andras Basulta knew the Gerent, knew him just as well as the Deathbringers. He knew what Gustav was capable of. He knew, at least thought, that Gustav could single handedly defeat not one, but BOTH Deathbringers, and that when all was said and done, Andras Basulta and Gerent Gustav would split the bounties for both men. Looking back at the past, Gustav couldn’t help but realize, not out of arrogance and confidence, but from cold, hard history: He could. He could very well be the one to end the Deathbringer’s reign. He had fought Noah in the past. He had ultimately killed the Deathbringer. And yet he had returned. According to Andras Basulta’s “associate”, the Honorable Deathbringer was here, in the woods across from his army. And then there was the Boudreau Deathbringer. The Prophetic Dice Roller. When Bones had first made himself known, he had unleashed a barrage of thunder bolts on the Gerent. Through the conduction of his armor and the volts of electricity, Gerent Gustav should have met his end. But he didn’t. His gem had seen to that. Even though the gem cracked, it had served its purpose. And now that the gem was strengthened, now that Gustav’s command over the elements and anima abilities were amplified, the odds were tilted heavily in his favor. Even with the news of the Honorable Deathbringer, equanimity must be observed, lest there be wide spread panic throughout the ranks, and ultimately, the soldiers. There were two things that kept Gustav calm: It had been many years since he and Noah fought. Both of them would surely have grown in martial prowess in the time apart, history had been known to repeat itself. The other was the simple human fact that human beings could error. Andras Basulta, through his associate, had been uncovered as someone with unnatural powers. But even the unnatural could be wrong. Gustav had made a decision. After minutes of contemplating, of thinking over every decision and factor, he spoke. “You have indeed brought extraordinary information and words to our negotiation. Many of them, especially mention of the two Deathbringers, would send most men into a panic. I mean no disrespect in my next statement, and I pray neither you, your companion Kruger Elwise, nor your leader will take any from it.” He now straightened himself and looked towards Nathaniel, who was scrawling away. “If Andras Basulta knows who the Deathbringers are, where they are, and that I am here, that means he knows who I am. This much has been stated openly by you. But the assumption is that he knows that news of the Deathbringers does not intimidate me. This is true. If Andras Basulta, your leader knows of my current situation, he must also know my past. He knows that I have faced and fought the Deathbringers to a stalemate. However…” A deep breath. “Noah is here. Could this possibly be my dream and Simon’s coming premonition? The card reading… Korit’s death. The golden blade… Could they all be signs of Noah’s reappearance?” My kingdom and army, regardless of their size, have always enjoyed healthy relations with our neighbors. On the surface, that is just what your leader, Andras Basulta, leads: a possible neighbor and ally of my kingdom. But it is what lies beneath the surface that dissuades me. You, addressing yourself as mercenaries, lead me to believe your theocracy is a cover for a guild of assassins, mercenaries, of hit men.” He stopped to breathe again. He knew that what he was saying could be perceived as two different things: Direct assaults on their honor as men, or fear of alliance, and through it, rebellion and betrayal. But his words were not meant to be perceived as insults. A third option finally came to Gustav, one that he would not have wished for in the beginning, before knowledge of the Deathbringers were brought into the equation. “Would an audience before your leader be possible? There is one very important detail I must speak to him before making a decision. This is something that Andras Basulta and I must discuss alone. I will have none of my soldiers, not even Nathaniel, present for the meeting.” One final breath. His next statement was his overall decision, something he would go through with, regardless of Andras Basulta’s appearance or absence. “Regardless of the possibility of Andras Basulta’s appearance, I will need time to make a decision. In the meantime, you will be given a place within my army, if you so wish.” Nathaniel had been dead quite since he heard the Deathbringers were here. He had forgotten completely about his recording duties. “The… The Deathbringers. Not one. Both of them. They’re here. In that forest.” “Nathaniel.” A single, hard word was all it took from Gustav to rip his god son back to their conversation. “Ye-Yes Gerent Gustav?” Without even moving from his position, Gustav gave his next order in one single breath. “Tear that paper into shreds, and forget what you have heard here. Speak of this conversation only to me.” None of this conversation must be known about until all of the necessary figures had been accounted for, spoken their minds, and reached an agreement. Gerent Gustav alone would be the one to recount everything that he knew must be told, everything that wasn’t already known by the populace. Despite his past experiences in life, the teachings of morality and justice he had been taught by both the late General Regal and Gerent Gustav, one rule, one way of life, broke through to Nathaniel: Ardor to the end. Not only on a ranking stand point, but also through family. Without a second thought, Nathaniel shredded the paper in his thin fingers. “I’ve been ordered to keep quiet about our Gerent’s biggest fear. Something must be holding him back from true panic. Perhaps… He knew? Simon has been rather busy, lately…” |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| goatfish | Nov 9 2007, 10:08 PM Post #72 |
|
"At your service."
|
The assassin chuckled again, a discomforting sound. "Your distrust is surprisingly unbiased. the Lord Gerent is not exactly suspicious...nor is he entirely welcoming to our presence here. My master prefers the absolute, while you leave yourself open to so many outcomes...no doubt that causes him some upset. "Do allow me to assure you that my master's government is no cover. It is his honest intention to end all strife between warring factions, and it is his understanding that often times one must...begin anew. Threats to tranquility must be eliminated before one goes about establishing a true era of peace, after all. For this purpose, subjects such as myself and Kruger serve the master... "I have no way of knowing for certain, Lord Gerent, but my feeling is strong that he has already left to make your acquaintance. From my knowledge of his character, he will be eager to hold council with you, and dissolve any suspicion you may harbor towards him. It is fortunate that Geshua was at hand...otherwise this venture could take weeks. That puts myself and my associate in a rather uncomfortable position." "I'm no expert, but it seems to me like we've settled all we can at the moment," Kruger interrupted, "how 'bout shuttin' up, and lettin' the Gerent put us to work, already?" The axeman rose abruptly to his feet, and strode over to the left of Mohiam. The two bowed simultaneously, and Mohiam spoke once more: "Use us as you see fit." |
|
Battling Characters: Charlotte: (Prepromo) Lvl 20/6 Sharpshooter Brannan: Lvl 20/6 Duelist Vastian: Lvl 20/3 Centurion Haytham: Lvl 7 Nomad Gaddiel: Lvl 5 Wyvern Rider Retired Characters: Casimoore: Lvl 20/20 Champion Weyler: Lvl 20/20 Wizard RP Only: Andras | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Nov 10 2007, 12:06 AM Post #73 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
“Absolutes…” It had been many years ago, after Gustav had been trained in anima magic and actually taken the time to sit and contemplate about himself and his life, when he came across his absolute: The symbol he had had branded on every flag that now whipped in the wind outside. The symbol, insignia, mark, anything along those lines, of Renoff had always been an hourglass. But there was a trick to the hourglass: No matter what it was stitched, burned, or overall embedded in, the two halves of the hour glass were always colored the same as the material that was being branded. And like most insignia, it held relevance to Gustav’s thoughts: Time was the only absolute. Everything eventually died. The trick to the branding was whether or not Gustav thought the hourglass was always half empty or half full. It had been the subject of debate between many of his soldiers for many years, but only Gustav knew the true answer, true meaning behind the symbol. But for now, he had gained two new soldiers, at least until Andras Balusta arrived, if at all. But what to do with them? They were a mercenary of a different type, those who followed a leader. Assigning them to just any basic task would be an offense to their credentials and abilities. No… These two would be given an important task, far beyond what he would entrust to anyone else in his forces, even Nathaniel. He slowly rose from his seat, his armor grinding and tearing into the wood of his chair as his fingers dug in to support his pushing arms. He then lead the two men outside, Nathaniel having excused himself, and pointed, not with his index finger, but for some reason with Alasants, to the citadel forest that jutted from the ground across the plain. It was from this hill, this slope that he knew he would one day assume this same position and order his army in its entirety into the forest beyond their walls. Gustav couldn’t help but wonder just how soon that day would come. “Gentlemen, I give you the greatest task at hand. Your leader, Andras Balsuta, has claimed that both the Honorable Deathbringer and the Boudreau Deathbringer haven taken up residence in that forest. I have seen, fought, and surpassed the Boudreau Deathbringer myself. I have seen him work, and he is indeed powerful. But he is not your objective. You will venture forth into those woods and search every tree, turn every leaf in search of your objective. You will find the Honorable Deathbringer.” He finally sheathed Alasants, but not yet finished. For the first time in many years, Gustav lifted the visor to his helmet. He was far taller than the two men with him, so neither of them could see his face. He did it so he could see the forest, the battleground, through unobstructed eyes. If Noah was there, there would only be one choice: March on and confront him. But Gustav had something else, something he had forgotten for a few moments during the conference. It was this something which gave him confidence: Simon’s prophecies. “Gentlemen. Go forth into the great forest you see across the plain, and search for the Honorable Deathbringer. If he is there, I am commanding you to not face him on your own. Retreat back here, where there is safety in numbers. Then, and only then, will I intervene.” Remembering what Colonel Matthew had warned of, he then shut the visor and finished his instructions. “Make acquaintances if needed, but do your best to avoid developing bonds. Once you have determined whether or not the Honorable Deathbringer is or is not there, return back here immediately. Find me directly. And remember, kill no one.” |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| goatfish | Nov 10 2007, 01:51 AM Post #74 |
|
"At your service."
|
Mohiam nodded. "Very well. We shall work to the best of our abilities, you can be sure." The two exited the scene promptly, not waiting for a formal dismissal. The large doors of the Town Hall closed loudly behind them as they walked quickly out of the campground. Kruger and Mohiam ventured deep into the woods towards the Citadel, quarelling all the while. "Well, it's a damn fine mess you've got us in now!" Kruger snarled at his comrade. "Gustav's got a grudge against that Noah fellow. Andras told us not to excite him!" "I am well aware of the Master's will. More so than you will ever be." Mohiam cold response doused Kruger's fiery temper. "What would you have me do? Deny the Gerent?" "You know that the Deathbringer's there. Andras saw his shadow in the Mandala, and he's at the Citadel." "The Gerent spoke of of making acquaintances and the like. Thus, he expects this task to be a long one. We need only to kill time while the Master gains greater control of the situation." "We'd have to return eventually, we can't just kill time-" "Of course we must. And then we lie." "What?!" "Let me rephrase that. We don't look very hard...for the Deathbringer, at least. Survey the Citadel grounds, glean some information from the residents if possible, but avoid the Deathbringer. If you learn anything about him, look no further into it. Avoid such knowledge, and deceit will come with less difficulty." "...I'm not comfortable with lying to the Gerent. We pledged service to him." "Just as we pledged service to the Master. Would you cast your other allegiance aside for Renoff?" "..." "This is for the Gerent's own good. He is immensely powerful, no doubt of that, but the Deathbringers are ...unusual. When the Master arrives, even if he brings only Geshua with him, Renoff's chances will be much better off." "...Only Geshua?" "You don't know the master's strength." Mohiam trembled as he spoke. "Long before you came...I was ordered to kill the Master. Back when I was a member of the Medic's Guild." "Medic's Guild?" "An assassin organization. Highly trained in poisons, medicines, drugs...various non-magic methods of healing wounds...and causing them." "...I see..." "Someone paid a large sum to have the Master slain. I found him in...Santaruz, I believe it was. A large city. It was dusk at the time, and I stalked him well unto midnight." "It's a safe bet that you lost, then?" "...He led me to the outskirts of the city...without turning, he addressed me : 'You've come for my head.' I didn't reply, but he continued to speak. 'You'd be ill-advised to try for it.'" "..." "I should have fled when he said those words. When he turned to face me, I gazed into that right eye...I froze when I saw the lack of expression. As if he'd killed me before, thought nothing of it, and would do it again as easily as he drew breath. It was an instant later I felt the Flame of Gehenna." "...Your burns came from that, eh?" "Yes. I won't bother describing the pain. It cannot be imagined. But it was in that moment of fear and suffering that the Master comforted me. He told me, 'There. Your sin has been burnt away by the fire of purgatory. Hold your head high, brother, as a true child of God.'" "...What kind of--I didnt think he actually believed in that religion he crafted..." "Oh yes. He believes he is the Savior. As do I. He brought me to my feet and offered to mend my scarred flesh soon after...but...but I told him..." Kruger looked at the assassin in surprise as he heard him utter a sob. "I said...'I'm not ashamed of what has transpired here. I am whole now.'" "You're insane." "You...don't understand. You...you're still a sinful creature of the Earth. A product of Babylon, a NOTHING! A NOBODY!" Kruger was taken aback by the assassin's outburst. He had never imagined his stoic companion to be a devout believer in Andras's status as a Savior. Mohiam wept softly as he continued his rasping. "Fear not. One day...one day the Master will baptize you with flame, as he did to me. And maybe...maybe you'll wear your charred flesh with pride. Pride that you are a servant unto the Divine. "Oh, I was so happy that day...for once in my life I was clean..." The two drew closer to the Citadel, one overcome with emotion while the other was overcome with shock. Kruger said nothing,and didn't have to: his fear and disgust were worn plainly on his face. What the hell have I got myself into? I'm not some blind fanatic... |
|
Battling Characters: Charlotte: (Prepromo) Lvl 20/6 Sharpshooter Brannan: Lvl 20/6 Duelist Vastian: Lvl 20/3 Centurion Haytham: Lvl 7 Nomad Gaddiel: Lvl 5 Wyvern Rider Retired Characters: Casimoore: Lvl 20/20 Champion Weyler: Lvl 20/20 Wizard RP Only: Andras | |
|
|
|
| Sain is insane | Nov 16 2007, 11:23 PM Post #75 |
|
*bites self* mmmmm MEAT!!!
|
At first, there was pain. Not a lot of pain, but Zyle could tell from his headache that the demon is about to manifest itself. And like always, he was right. LITTLE HUMAN, I AWAKE ONCE AGAIN. SOON I SHALL CONTROL THIS BODY, PERMANENTLY. Zyle winced from the demon's booming thoughts. It had been sealed in him for almost a month now, and it always made sure to give Zyle a hard time. A few times it even managed to force Zyle into transforming its form. Crap. It's will is just too strong. I was too ambitious trying to transmute such a strong demon's power into me. Leodi are one of the most elite demons, and usually a single Leoda subjugates several hundred other demons. This one is especially stro- YOU ARE DAMN RIGHT I'M STRONG. Not realizing the Leoda was listening to his thoughts, Zyle physically jumped from the surprise. AND NOW I'M HERE THERE AIN'T NO WAY TO GET RID OF ME EITHER. HOWEVER, I'VE BEEN THINKING. IF WE KEEP FIGHTING OVER YOUR PATHEIC LITTLE HUMAN BODY THEN NEITHER OF US CAN GET ANYTHING DONE. I'LL CUT YOU A DEAL; I'LL GIVE YOU ACCESS TO MY POWERS, BUT IN RETURN YOU MUST JOIN THE ARMY THAT'S CAMPED NORTH FROM HERE. Although Zyle did not trust the demon in the least, the offer was extremely tempting. By keeping him in me I can no longer use dark or anima magic, since they're needed to seal him. If I keep pretending to be a monk and use light magic there's no way I am going to survive. This time Zyle attempted to shield his thoughts from the demon, and the demon did not interrupt his thoughts. Alright, that's a fair enough deal. But why are you helping them and why should I trust you? TEH. I HELP THEM BECAUSE IT PLEASES ME TO HELP THEM. SUCH A BIG ARMY IN THE WILDERNESS MEANS A BIG BATTLE IS AROUND THE CORNER AND BLOODSHED PLEASES ME. AND YES, YOU SHOULDN'T TRUST ME. HOWEVER YOU CAN TRUST A BLOOD CONTRACT CAN'T YOU? ...A blood contract? They're one of the few magics that controls demons absolutely, so why is he-? Before Zyle can finish his thought his right hand took a life of its own, forming intricate patterns in the air. When it finished a piece of parchment appeared in the air, with words that seemed to be in blood. Zyle read over the rules of the contract; it gave Zyle access to all of the Leoda's powers as long as he is with the army. Not only that but the Leoda cannot possess any part of Zyle's body unless it had his permission. All in all the contract was to Zyle's advantage, and the Leoda had already signed his name. Well, anything is better than my situation now. And heck, what kind of army accepts random strangers? Zyle signed his name without any hesitation. As soon as he signed it the contract disappeared, and for some strange reason he had the strangest feeling that the Leoda was smiling. GOOD. NOW LET'S HEAD TOWARD THAT CAMP. NOW, IN ORDER TO SAVE TIME, I SUGGEST YOU USE MY WINGS. Despite the fact Zyle has never done it in his life, he felt the wings sprout in his back the second he wished them to appear. They weren't anything like the wings of the sacred angels, but looked more like the wings of a bat. With another thought Zyle flapped his new wings and took to the air. He had flied before whilest sitting upon pegasi, but flying with his own power was different. He felt more in control, and the way the wind pushed against his wings was the most exhilirating feeling he had felt since the first time he successfully cast a spell. HAHA, YOU HUMANS ARE SO EASILY AMUSED. DON'T GET DISTRACTED NOW, THE CAMP IS RIGHT AHEAD OF US. As Zyle began to land, he heard cries on the ground. "...Is that an angel? I think it is! Someone get the general, an angel has arrived!" Hearing those words pretty a haughty smile to Zyle's face. Poor fools, if they only know the truth. Hmm. Maybe signing the contract was a good idea after all. Once Zyle's feet was upon solid ground, he retracted his wings as if he was born knowing how to use them. The guards were looking at him, too dumb-founded to even draw their weapons. Zyle showed them his empty hands a sign of peace. "Hail, my brothers. I have been sent here to aide you in your quest. May I see someone of importance?" |
|
Justice will Prevail...
Landice Lv. 20/14 SwordmasterZyle Lv. 5 Exiled MonkDagmior Lv. 7 Wyvern RiderPM Challenges Encouraged!!! | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Jan 7 2008, 05:06 PM Post #76 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
He, Colonels Phillip and Matthew, along with a few extra soldiers from the Colonels units, had been drawn to the top of the hill in the campground, the highest spot with the greatest view of the forest. They were each still as stone, Gerent Gustav included as they each felt the fluctuating magic. After what seemed like hours to those in tune with magic flow, the events in the forest stopped, releasing them from their trance of awe. The soldiers were the first to leave, with a bow to their current of course. Colonel Matthew shared a few words of a light tome he had recently discovered at the bottom of his personal chest with the gerent before making his leave. When Colonel Phillip made to leave, however, the Gerent stopped him. “I have a question about my lessons, Colonel Phillip. A question I have already spoken to your brother.” The mute druid, ever accompanied by his separate voice box, turned to the Gerent. “You’re experiencing headaches, correct?” The gray, floating body asked in its common drone. “Indeed I am. They are minor, but I would rather not make careless mistakes.” “As my brother no doubt informed you, they are caused by your sudden and rapid intake of differing magic knowledge. If you were to only learn one branch of magic at a time, you would not be feeling the headaches at all.” Nodding his head slowly, Gustav admitted this was exactly what Colonel Matthew said to him, except in a nicer tone. “Is there anything I can do to stop them?” “My brother no doubt gave you the only treatment that will work for you alone, Gerent Gustav. I assume he also gave you a warning about it, correct?” “Indeed he did. I attempted to follow through with it while I was giving an order to two new recruits. I fixed myself as soon as I felt the pressure building.” The druid now turned away, but the body stayed and talked as the Colonel walked away. “Moderation is key, Gerent Gustav.” The body then took Phillip’s bow and made for its master. Finished with the Colonel, Gustav began scanning the campground for his General. When he found him still in the vicinity of the medical tents, he began making for him. As he walked, Gustav noticed that for the first time since this war began, he was actually stomping his feet. Stopping where he was, he waited until he felt it wouldn’t happen again and continued on. When he approached the mountaineer, he surveyed the area quickly. The tree that George had crashed into had been cut down by someone and had was being carried away by a number of Lieutenant General Gippal’s men. Once the men had passed the gerent, saluting instead of bowing, Gustav addressed his General in a simple manner. “General Slyt, what have you learned thus far? I hope to hear that George will live…” While the Gerent was attending to personal matters in the camp, the new day guards were reacting to a man who had literally fallen out of the sky. One guard was beside himself, while the second only wore a look of disbelief. Regardless, the second guard stepped forward and shifted his lance in his hand and stepped forward, praying that this wasn’t a nightmare. “D-Demon or not, you ne-need special reason to gain an au-audience with G-Gerent Gustav.” Wiping his forehead with his sleeve and commending himself for what he thought was a bold move, the soldier drew a deep breath, summed up all of his courage, and stated quite hurriedly: “State your name and purpose or leave these grounds at once!” Meanwhile, the other guard had fallen to the ground from shock, as if he had forgotten how to stand for a moment. “Angels… Demons… Batman… What is this world coming to?!” |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Sain is insane | Jan 9 2008, 01:35 AM Post #77 |
|
*bites self* mmmmm MEAT!!!
|
“State your name and purpose or leave these grounds at once!” Zyle felt the demon's anger at being spoken to with such an attitude. It suggested various ways to punish the imputent guard, but Zyle brushed them all away. The fact that he can still speak without wetting himself demonstrates his courage. We might have further uses for him. However, we must drive fear into him so he does not speak to us like that again. Zyle allowed the demon's anger to be shown through his eyes, and the guard flinched from their fury. "Fool. Do not ever speak to me like that again. And for your information I do have a special reason to speak with...Gerent Gustav. Go announce my arrival this instant." With that Zyle pointed his finger at the soldier who was on the ground. With a few murmured words an orb of black fire appeared at Zyle's fingertip and flew toward the soldier. Once it made contact the orb exploded all over him, litting black fire. The soldier screamed and rolled in a futile attempt to put out the fire. However the fire was persistent against his tactic and after a short while the screaming stopped. After viewing the result of his spell Zyle smiled and looked at the remaining guard. His face was now a white sheet and his legs were trembling. "Do you want to go now, or do you want to end up like him?" The guard looked at Zyle, then at the still burning corpse, and finally back at Zyle. Without another word the guard turned and ran toward the center of the camp. |
|
Justice will Prevail...
Landice Lv. 20/14 SwordmasterZyle Lv. 5 Exiled MonkDagmior Lv. 7 Wyvern RiderPM Challenges Encouraged!!! | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Jan 9 2008, 03:08 AM Post #78 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
“This week in itself is turning out to be interesting… Gustav thought as he saw the man running through the camp, screaming incoherently about angels and demons. Had it not been for Captain Gerald having grabbed hold of the man and take charge of the situation, Gustav himself would have stepped in. Holding the frenzied soldier at bay with his lance, Gerald had to shout at the man to be heard over the soldiers perpetual rambling. “Why have you left your position?” “Demon… human form… FLAMES OF HELL!” “No use, I can’t get through to him… I require assistance!” Seconds later, the man was flattened to the ground by a mercenary in light clothing. Knocking the man out with his elbow, James rose to his feet, flicking his night sky blue hair from his eyes, scowling as always. “That should have been your FIRST move, brother! Now, just WHAT was he going on about?!” Removing his helmet, Gerald pointed a finger at his brother. “Have you forgotten Gerent Gustav’s words, Captain? Though we share common rank, I have authority over you. Do not use that tone with me ag-” “I DON’T GIVE A DAMN! If YOU won’t do your DAMNED DUTY, then I’ll do it FOR YOU!” Not waiting to hear how his brother was going to punish him for disobeying a higher ranked officer, James made for the gate, not caring if it was Manny, his whole army, or a twin of Gerent Gustav that awaited him. Stomping down with his foot to stop his pace, James nearly slammed into the man in black who was staring straight through the gate and at him. Shooting him a quick glare, James turned to his right, towards the smell of burnt flesh. Snorting at the sight of the burnt corpse, James turned back to the man. “Definitely powerful magic. Phillip could take him though.” Lightly gripping the handle of his sword, James rose to his full height and stared right at the man, clearly still proud to hold rank, regardless of who ranked over him. “I am Captain James of the Renoff Army and commander of the warriors commonly referred to as mercenaries. As a ranking officer of Gerent Gustav’s military, I warn you that I will not be defeated as easily as that low level soldier you so graphically incinerated. State your name and purpose, or on my honor as a swordsman, I WILL force you to turn right around and go back to that damned citadel in that forest!” “James, will the day come when the fire inside of you extinguishes? Your father was much like you, admittedly, but he was sensible when the need arised…” Turning once again to face Nathaniel, who had appeared and already gave a detailed description of what had happened between the Gem Brothers. Shaking his head slowly, Gustav made a decision he had hoped to never make. “Aproach Captain James. He is hereby placed under probation for multiple reasons per my order. Send him to my tent, and I will deal with him there.” Nodding his head, praying that the word of his Gerent would protect him from James' infamous fury, Nathaniel inquired about their “guest”. Thinking for a few seconds, Gustav came to the perfect person with which to ease the atmosphere with. “Appoint Brigadier General Nooj to the task.” Nodding, Nathaniel made off for the Brigadier General’s personal tent. Nathaniel found the officer in question already outside of his tent, scanning the area. Nodding to the messenger, he began right away. “I heard Captain James explode again. I assume you coming to see me has something to do with this, Nathaniel?” Happy they could skip that step, Nathaniel launched right into the explanation of the Gerent’s orders. “Captain James has taken up a position at the gate. Gerent Gustav has requested that you be appointed to the task.” Grabbing his silver blade from just inside his tent and strapping the sheath to his waist, Nooj began walking towards the gate with Nathaniel. “I can understand why. James has never been calm, and demotion will most likely keep him sour until the end of his days.” Clearing his throat and following behind the red haired swordsman, Nathaniel continued. “I agree whole heartedly. However, Gerent Gustav’s further orders will be what truly set him off, if I were to venture a guess.” “Oh, and what would those be?” Already on the main strip of road that led to the gate, Nathaniel broke into his personal jog, heading for the gate, just in time to see James brandish his steel sword. Stopping right where he was, Nathaniel shouted out the Gerent’s proclamation. “Captain James, you are hereby sentenced to probation for your actions and have been ordered to stand down by Gerent Gustav! You are commanded to wait in the Gerent’s tent until visited by our lord!” If human beings could scream so loud, in one attempt, to snap their vocal chords, that would have been James’ moment. His eyes bulging, fingers flexing and heart racing, he spun to the lower ranked officer and shouted at him. “ARE YOU ******** KIDDING ME?! AS YOUR HIGHER RANKED OFFICER, I AM COMMANDING YOU TO GO TELL THAT GEEZER TO GO F-” “Captain James, as YOUR commanding officer, I am commanding YOU to hold your tongue and walk away. NOW. Their guest forgotten, Captain James stood to one side, his steel sword drawn to Brigadier General Nooj, his breathing heavy with anger and rage. In between was Nathaniel, the lowest ranked officer of all, but with the duties of messenger for the Gerent, no weapon drawn. And on the other side was Nooj, calm and ready, his silver blade drawn to a point, aimed right at James’ sword hand, despite the distance between them. They were still for a few moments. When it seemed like a tumbleweed was going to roll by, Nooj spoke. “You would really draw your blade upon a higher ranked officer? You’ve already been accused of insubordination once. And I hear that General Slyt isn’t exactly lenient with those who defy Gerent Gustav’s word.” Gripping his sword tightly, to the point where he heard his knuckles crack, James slammed his sword into his sheath, told the commanding officer to go perform intercourse on himself, and stomped away, Nathaniel following behind. Brushing a lock of hair from his face, Nooj finally bridged the gap between himself and the visitor. Trying to lighten the mood, he sheathed his sword and started with a low joke. “The life of a soldier, eh?” Extending his hand, he introduced himself. “Unlike my lower ranked companion, I adhere to our Gerent’s teachings: building bonds with anyone you meet. I am Brigadier General Nooj. How may I help you today, sir?” |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Koracross | Jan 10 2008, 09:16 PM Post #79 |
|
A Man Chooses... A Slave Obeys
|
As the midday sun beamed through the trees, only slivers were piercing into the wood around the Renoff campground. A man, looking to be in his early 20's, was roughly asleep in a tree, his armor covering all of his body but his right arm, and the spear clutched tight even in sleep, curving and black against the light. With a slight twitch, his body fell through the carefully placed branches, where the body slumped on the ground. The man groaned a little, and picked himself up, dusting himself off. His eyes were sharp, hazel green in color. After washing himself in a stream he had passed, he slung his lance back over his back, and started marching. Snapping at branches, he watched as the shadows played with the leaves, but stayed alert to everything in his range of vision. Then he noticed the trees suddenly stopped in one direction. As he approached, he looked out across the ground to see nothing other than an army campground, which could be closely compared to his old 'school'. The closest people he could see, he could hardly believe. 2 Giant men, one at least 8 feet tall, with an equally huge sword sttrapped to his back, and standing next to him, although a little shorter, an equally huge man with a shocking blue beard, carrying the biggest axe he had ever seen. He ducked back behind the trees. What have I come across, some kind of army of giants? Looking back out, he saw that they were still there. Then an idea dawned on him. If everyone in the army was that size, then someone different must be skilled...and skilled people were important in the army, highly ranked. Maybe if he just acted like he could order those two around, he could count on their military complaince to just do as he said. Strutting out purposefully, he looked as smartly attired as he could, before approaching the two men, who seemed to have noticed him coming, but unsure of what to do. Good, they're confused...now just show some superiority... In true military fashion, he began barking orders at them "HEY, WHAT'RE YOU TWO LOUTS DOING LAYING ABOUT, THERE'S WORK TO BE DONE THERE ALWAYS IS, BUT FIRST, TAKE ME TO YOUR GENERALOR I'LL GATHER YOUR SUPERIORS NOW MOVE!" --- Slyt looked over at Gustav, and tried to speak in a moderate tone. "Well, they found out that yeh were buildin' up some kind o' magic blast in a trance, and this George fella couldnt shield himself in time. Still havn't gotten a word out of him though..." He left that last note thoughtful, before snapping back as a young man smartly came up to them, and stood at attention. For a minute, he thought they had another walk in recruit, until the man spoke up. After he was finished talking, Slyt's temple pulsed. Half of him wanted to laugh in his face for his impudence.Half of him wanted to strangle him for it. He opened his mouth, only to twitch and close it again. He managed to grunt out a word. "...name..." Alright, I just need a name with a title... As he drew himself up, his dark blue armor shone. "I am General Albert Feld, and who are you to be asking me who I am?!?" Slyt almost failed himself at his own anger and loss, and threw up his arms, signalling for Gustav to deal with it, as he stepped back, muttering. |
|
Korit Lvl 20/12 Swordmaster "Need....More....Speed....ugh" Sol Lvl 20/11 Wyvern Lord "Yay, I've capped Two Stats!" Axel Lvl 20/11 Paladin "Im the only one who's right on track speed-wise!" Anthony Lvl 20/1 General "Yays, finally a General! ANT SMASH!" Vic lvl 9 Mercenary. "How am i supposed to fight sober?!?" My Addictions... | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Jan 10 2008, 09:40 PM Post #80 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
Gustav did not have time to think over everything General Slyt had recounted the information before someone showed up, claiming to be a General Albert Feld and demanding to know what they were doing. Smiling at the moment, Gustav understood completely when Slyt turned away, leaving the Gerent to handle the man. Turning to the man and casting his shadow on him, Gustav cleared his throat and saluted the man, the first time in years he had made a gesture such as this, but after looking the man over, Gustav concluded it was rightly deserved: Except for his somewhat untidy bangs, the man was physically cut out to be a soldier. A sharp glare to the two giants showed he was bold, obviously, which could very well change the tide of anything in his favor. Poking out from the man’s back was an extraordinary lance, complete with what seemed to be etched runes, a mysterious black metal tip, and a ruby engraved into the bottom of the pole. His shirt collar seemed to be fit snugly against his neck and pressed in place by his tightly strapped armor, leaving no room for wind to push against the clothing or armor in the event of a chase. Even in an army of soldiers who preferred blue, this man would surely stand out for his angled shoulder piece. “To be young again… Gerent Gustav of the Kingdom of Renoff and General of the Renoff Army, General Albert! General Slyt was recounting to me the events that took place during a session with one of my soldiers, George, in which I became lost in my training and accidentally slammed him into a tree through way of a concentrated beam of elder magic.” Dropping his arm, Gustav pointed towards the medical tents. “If you’ll step inside the medical tent behind you, you’ll find that the soldier in question should be being tended to in one of the first beds. Will that be all, sir?” One of the soldiers who was about to exit the tent, having just poked his head out, literally fainted from the shock of hearing the Gerent address someone as “sir”, and was quickly carried back into the tent. |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Sain is insane | Jan 11 2008, 12:33 AM Post #81 |
|
*bites self* mmmmm MEAT!!!
|
Zyle looked down at Nooj's hand, and toyed with the idea of burning it. Hmm. He holds a rather high rank in this army. If I kill him I could really show my power to the general of this army... No, killing an unprotected swordsman proves nothing. I shall slay the first fool in this army who dares to confront me. Zyle took Nooj's hands and introduced himself. "Greetings to you, Brigadier General Nooj. I am Zyle of... a faraway land. I am a magic user that has been...blessed with unique powers. I come here to..." Why are we here in the first place? "Join Gerent Gustav's army. Outside of my abundant magic talents, I am also an accomplished strategist." |
|
Justice will Prevail...
Landice Lv. 20/14 SwordmasterZyle Lv. 5 Exiled MonkDagmior Lv. 7 Wyvern RiderPM Challenges Encouraged!!! | |
|
|
|
| goatfish | Jan 13 2008, 03:08 AM Post #82 |
|
"At your service."
|
Two wanderers, a man and a woman, rested in the woods around a fire. They sat across from each other on stones, staring into the flames. The man was wolfing down a leg of mutton from their supplies, while the woman sat motionless, eyes flitting about in agitation. "...You just HAD to pass that job up, didn't ya?" "Well, damn, Charlotte! You ever think of finding a place to relax and maybe call a home, instead of wandering the god-forsaken countryside doing chores for small change?!" Charlotte sighed and ran her fingers through her hair. "Gosh, Hiram, you make it sound so petty. But it's a living, isn't it? I see more of a future in that than these woods..." Hiram frowned, then spat to the side of him. "I don't like it...young girl like yourself...I can't keep watch over you all the time, especially with you running off wherever you see fit." "You don't have to. I can take care of myself, you know." "Oh, you can, can you? I hope you haven't forgotten the time in Santaruz when you led that old army dog on-" "It didn't happen like that at all! He saw something he liked and tried to take it, the pervy old man...not unlike yourself I might add." Hiram's hand jumped to his heart in mock pain. "Oh, how cold of you! And me, generous as a saint, caring for you like a father, not a sinful thought in my head-" "I've seen you around girls." "...You have?" He jolted upright, clearly surprised. "...Pig." The armored man in green burst out laughing, falling off his seat on the rock and rolling on the ground. Charlotte rolled her eyes. Wiping a tear from his eye as he sat upright, he responded. "Ah, it's true. I keep forgetting how grown up you are. But you know, I could never act that way to y- what the hell?! You made me drop my lunch! Now it's no good! DAMN IT!" Another sigh from Charlotte. "We might have better conversations if you had a longer attention span." "Don't get me started on long thi- nope, nope, you won't trick me into being crude! You are buying me another lunch when we find a settlement, though." "Fine. Can we go now?" Hiram jumped to his feet and began packing their supplies away. "You bet! Off to Camp Renoff!" |
|
Battling Characters: Charlotte: (Prepromo) Lvl 20/6 Sharpshooter Brannan: Lvl 20/6 Duelist Vastian: Lvl 20/3 Centurion Haytham: Lvl 7 Nomad Gaddiel: Lvl 5 Wyvern Rider Retired Characters: Casimoore: Lvl 20/20 Champion Weyler: Lvl 20/20 Wizard RP Only: Andras | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Jan 16 2008, 10:08 PM Post #83 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
No longer fuming from his father’s sudden re-entry into his life, Alex had taken to the sparring ground, training his men for the next time they would see action. Barking out admonishments to one soldier in particular, Alex almost went ballistic when the soldier shouted back at him. “THIS IS THE TWENTIETH ******* TIME YOU HAD ME TRY THIS MANUEVER! WE KNOW YOU’RE ANGRY YOUR FAT-” The man didn’t get to finish before Alex’s pan sized fist collided with his jaw, nearly loosening every tooth on the side he struck. Glaring down at the man who had back talked him, Alex readied his silver axe, bringing it to within an inch of the man’s eyes. “Someone get this waste of air to Felix before I cleave him in half.” When no one even blinked after hearing the command, fear filling each of them at the thought of facing a blow such as that, Alex swung around, nearly lobbing a man’s arm off. Slamming his axe into the ground, Alex barked out the order one last time: “MOVE, PEOPLE!” As three men from his unit sped forward to carry the man to the medical bay, Alex turned around to face the whole of the grounds, clipping his axe to the back of his shirt again. Half of Gippal’s unit had taken to the far west of the area, bows at the ready, shooting at stationary targets. A warrior in light pink stood to their right, giving off the order to fire and the adjustments that must be made. Not too far from the archers, but high above them, a select few from David’s unit had taken to the skies, going through their daily dogfight sessions. And then Alex noticed something that shouldn’t have been there: A man with a crew cut of maroon hair, decked out in olive green armor. Next to him was a woman with blond hair decked out in dark blue clothing that looked similar to Samuel’s clothing. Grinning to himself, Alex fingered the steel axe on his waist as he approached the tree line they had emerged from. “Intruders: A perfect reason for me to let off some steam!” Passing through two of James’ men, Alex continued walking, pointing at the man with a tan finger. “Hey you with the face!” Seeing the man turn to face him, Alex only got happier when he saw the man had a weapon on him. Stopping two feet before him, Alex continued, for once talking in his official tone. “You’re trespassing on military property! Either one of you gives me a name, or I’ll just knock you out and bring you to my general! “Who I’d love NOTHING MORE than to kill right now! Either way, you’re not gonna like the outcome, but hey, who knows! Maybe my general will be lenient!” Gustav The man had not yet responded. “He has been caught in a lie, by the man he was attempting to impersonate, no less. Any other man would be silent in this situation.” And then he saw Colonel Matthew heading for him. It wasn’t the appearance of the Colonel that irked the Gerent, it was how the man was approaching him: Hastily, almost tripping over his robes. “General Slyt, I have other matters that need tending to. Please, accommodate General Albert Feld as he sees fit.” Leaving the General with that order, Gustav marched over to the Colonel, offering a greeting. Matthew greeted him back, but then cast a glance towards the citadel forest. “Colonel Matthew, something must be bothering you. This is the first time I’ve seen you walk at such a brisk pace.” Fixing the sash of his robes, the bishop answered in his friendly tome. “Yes Gerent Gustav, it is. However, I have good reason. Have you been paying attention to the citadel forest since we felt that spike of magic?” Giving a slight nod of his head, Gustav gave a quick glance to the forest himself. “Indeed I have been.” Now it was a wrinkle in his robes the man fixed. Something must have been bothering the officer, for he was never this much of a perfectionist. “Then you have surely noticed the further fluctuating magic, correct?” In fact, he hadn’t. He had been to focused on hearing General Slyt’s report of George’s injuries that he had disregarded his magic for the time being. He gave a shameful shake of his head, after which the bishop gave his report. “As I said, magic energy has not yet ceased to fluctuate, my lord. Nathaniel has informed the officers you personally sent spies into the forest to look for something, though he was lax on the details. Are you completely certain that move was wise, given the activity the citadel has given off over the past two days, my lord?” The bishop clapped his hand over his mouth, eyes wide in shock. “I… Did I really just question an order Gerent Gustav gave?” Though Gustav did not translate the question as a full out inquiry of his leading abilities, he was shocked Matthew had said it. Brushing it aside, Gustav gave a statement that was to his credit: “I ordered the spies out before we detected the spike of magic. Had the fluctuations been detected before I sent the spies out, I would have waited a full day to judge the situation, and made my decision tomorrow.” “I see. I do apologize for my boldness, Gerent Gustav. But my I make a suggestion?” Gustav, tall and intimidating in his fully armor, gave only a two word response. “You may.” Matthew pointed in the general direction of Simon’s tent. “Visit Simon, my lord. He may have words of wisdom for you.” “Indeed I shall. Good day to you, Colonel Matthew.” “And to you, Gerent Gustav.” Heading back to General Slyt, Gustav noticed the two Generals had not covered much ground. And then Gustav noticed the lance on General Albert Feld’s back. “Perhaps… General Slyt, please return to your duties. I will speak with General Albert Feld.” Turning to and looking down on the man, Gustav offered a rare experience to the newcomer. “General Albert Feld. Assuming you will be staying within this army, I must ask you something. Have you ever been face to face with a fortune teller, a true master of divination?” As Gustav waited for a response, he thought about what would be one of the ultimate momentum shifts in his current psyche, what would convince himself to venture forth into the forest to uncover the truth: Simon leaving his tent in broad daylight. Nooj` A tactician alone would be welcome news: Raymond was their former tactician, and Gerent Gustav had yet to name a successor to the title. Looking down at the charred corpse, Nooj made a quick assumption at the man’s style: “Ruthless. He could turn out to be a hazard to the army rather than a savior, but then again, who of us isn’t?” And then there was the matter of magical prowess. “I want to say he studied the dark arts like Phillip, but he seems more human like Matthew. Granted, I’m not entirely sure if that corpse Phillip keeps with him is capable of letting off more than that monotonous tone… A tactician, and a magician to boot. Regardless of which of your talents Gerent Gustav decides to make use of, I’m sure you’ll be well worth it, Zyle.” Looking into the campground, Nooj wasn’t surprised to see the General of the Army not yet emerging from his tent. Turning back to Zyle, the Brigadier General motioned for the cloaked man to follow him. “Gerent Gustav is a bit busy at the moment. However, I am fairly certain he would not turn you away. Please, follow me, and I will you take you to him.” Walking away from the man, Nooj called back to him when he heard the footsteps not close behind him. “I recommend you stay close by until in my Gerent’s audience. Some of our soldiers, even one of our officers, are far from in a happy mood right now. Someone who seemed like a straggler would be perfect reasoning for an unnecessary quarrel. If it were up to me, I would take him to Phillip first and have him assess this man.” |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| goatfish | Jan 16 2008, 11:46 PM Post #84 |
|
"At your service."
|
Charlotte clicked her tongue in dissappointment. "Ah, you see the mess you've gotten us into?" Hiram barked a response. "Well, if you knew the right way to enter a military camp during a time of war, you should've up and said it!" He turned and smiled at the stranger. "I'd appreciate it very much if you'd take me to see your general. Fully conscious, of course. Name's Hiram, and my lovely young companion is Charlotte. We're tired of taking up mercenary jobs, and were hoping for something a little more permanent. We're not looking for any trouble, now, honest." Charlotte made no reply, carefully disregarding the Renoff soldier, waiting for her guardian to sort the matter out. She made sure to keep her hands in view and keep behind Hiram in order to seem as nonthreatening as harmless as possible. If the soldier was planning to attack them, as she thought, she'd prefer to have the element of surprise. Her mentor had taught her to work wonders with that one advantage. |
|
Battling Characters: Charlotte: (Prepromo) Lvl 20/6 Sharpshooter Brannan: Lvl 20/6 Duelist Vastian: Lvl 20/3 Centurion Haytham: Lvl 7 Nomad Gaddiel: Lvl 5 Wyvern Rider Retired Characters: Casimoore: Lvl 20/20 Champion Weyler: Lvl 20/20 Wizard RP Only: Andras | |
|
|
|
| Koracross | Jan 20 2008, 02:41 AM Post #85 |
|
A Man Chooses... A Slave Obeys
|
As Albert was left by Gustav, Slyt looked Albert up and down and snorted. "ALL RIGHT WHELP, LETS GET A MOVE ON." But Albert didnt move, and Slyt turned back around, to see the young man looking across as a bishop ran up and hurriedly reported something. Just as Slyt made a throaty cough and Albert began to turn, Gustav began to approach them once more, Issuing an order for the other to return to his duties, before turning his attention once more to the man standing up to his chest. “General Albert Feld. Assuming you will be staying within this army, I must ask you something. Have you ever been face to face with a fortune teller, a true master of divination?” Albert was a bit surprised by the fact that he was still being referred to as a General. This man was obviously not unintelligent. The other 'General', maybe. But this man had a regal air about him, from his armor to the way he commanded respect. He smiled a little at the fortune teller comment as well, but when he spoke, he spoke seriously and militantly. "Excuse me for my bluntness, but why do you still refer to me as General? I assume you have realised that I am an Imposter, yet you humor me...and I feel as though I must ask why, when I could so easily be disposed of? But of course, I am not so rude to ask a question without answering yours. I have not had the honor of meeting a true master of the mists, but I have had experience with those who claim to have the gift." Realising he had left a crucial matter unattended, he flashed a small smile. "And whether I will stay within the army or not...is your decision, is it not?" |
|
Korit Lvl 20/12 Swordmaster "Need....More....Speed....ugh" Sol Lvl 20/11 Wyvern Lord "Yay, I've capped Two Stats!" Axel Lvl 20/11 Paladin "Im the only one who's right on track speed-wise!" Anthony Lvl 20/1 General "Yays, finally a General! ANT SMASH!" Vic lvl 9 Mercenary. "How am i supposed to fight sober?!?" My Addictions... | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Jan 22 2008, 12:08 AM Post #86 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
As with Captain Wirne, General Albert Feld was one of the few people Gerent Gustav had ever felt on level with when it came to regality and venerability, regardless of age. Of course, there was always Lieutenant General Gippal, who was young, capable to rule, and fit to battle. But many a time, Gustav had heard people saying they felt that battling was all Gippal knew, leaving no other room for living life. And then of course there was First Lieutenant Alex, far from mature. But there was a time, before this war, when the man was not callow and weak. Rather, the former Major was once a brilliant leader, an able tactician, and had once bested the Gerent himself in a fair round of fisticuffs. But there was none of that now in the tan berserker now. Hearing General Albert Feld apologize for being bold brought the Gerent to giving a quick laugh, something that helped to lighten the Gerent’s mood. Looking down upon the man and once more admiring his lance, Gerent Gustav answered in the way he was known for among his army: Without a hint of anger at the questions, regardless of being spoken to so boldly by a commoner. “I have referred to you as such, Albert Feld, for I personally feel the title has a ring to it when preceding your name.” And then Gustav remembered the other point General Albert Feld had brought up: Attendance in the army. Taking two steps past the armored man, Gustav waved his hand through the sky, indicating his army campground, the former town that he had ordered emptied out. It was only because of Simon’s prophecy, and the faith that Gustav had for the personally enlisted psychic, that he was able to give the order, but it was still not without a heavy heart. He had ordered the genocide of an entire town of innocents, and as the crest each of his soldiers bore on their armor or clothing, regardless of varying color from soldier to soldier, kept on reminding him, he would one day be judged for the act of inhumanity. “Behold, Albert Feld. Before you lies former town turned into an army establishment. The life forms of this living, breathing war ground are my soldiers, my protectors. The inhabitants of this settlement, this little corner of our beloved Elibe, are my citizens, the subjects of my kingdom of Renoff.” And then the Gerent lowered his arm and turned to face the lance man. Calling for Nathaniel, Gustav instinctively stepped to the side, revealing the soldier in dark blue armor. The greatest fruits of his labor, the result of his half century of kindness, care for humanity and his sense of honor, his god son. “But most of all, General Albert Feld, they are my family, my friends.” Keeping his veteran gaze locked on the youth before him, Gustav gave the order for Nathaniel to alert the brother Colonels to his imminent arrival to their quarters. Without a second thought, Nathaniel saluted the giant and made for the campground. The fuel that energized his sprint was the same that drove every soldier, even Major General Samuel, to live this lifestyle each day: Gerent Gustav’s word was law, and the law would be carried out. Ardor to the very end. Finally, Gustav finished his long winded speech. Despite the many words that had passed through the Gerent’s horned helmet, the coming words were the only on a very short list that would never lose their vigor, their steel, their meaning. So long as they were spoken by the Great Gerent, they would always be true. “I force no obligation upon my men. All who enlist in my service are allowed to leave this life on a whim, without a second thought. I do not argue, for every person has their different perspectives of life. Enlist in my service if you feel it will benefit you, but know that you will not be pressured to stay.” He put himself at ease at least. His waiting for Albert Feld’s response was not eager, nor was it devoid of caring. As the strong two o’ clock sun shined over the young man, heating Gustav’s armor and fueling the power of his gem, Gustav was partaking in monologue. “The option is open to every soldier. And yet, there are those that one would expect to leap at the chance, those such as First Lieutenant Alex being at the top of the list. And yet, they do not take it. They live this life day in and day out. Every day, they tolerate strict regime, forceful officers, and above all else, the temptation to cry out in anguish, in frustration. I thank Elimine for every soldier who entrusts their well being to my leadership, but I must still wonder: Who of them would move to strike me when their patience and equanimity runs dry?” |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Koracross | Jan 29 2008, 07:51 PM Post #87 |
|
A Man Chooses... A Slave Obeys
|
OOC:Sorry for the delay... >_< Albert looked at the towering Gerent that stood before him, and listened with extreme interest. The man was clearly not like other kings he had served under, nor generals, nor anybody in a position of power. He seemed to realistically care for his men, and felt remorse for the town that his army had taken. He had only known one other man who he could honestly hold in comparison with. Albert smiled, a rarity, and did a curt bow to show respect, before removing his lance and holding it up to the giant. "Gerent Gustav, I can see the kind of man you are, even from the brief moments in we have spoken. I have known very few men in your position with your disposition. The only man I can think of is my Late Uncle, Lord Trent. While I am currently just a traveling lanceman, My true place is in the army; 'Tis where I was raised, and where I am at my prime. So I offer to you my lance, Lord Gustav, if you'll accept it. --- Victor emerged from the flickering canopy of the forest around the campground, yawning and generally sobering up. He walked past the countless tents to his own, where he splashed some water on his face. Emerging once more, he strolled along the campground, watching the hustle and bustle for himself. "Damn, I gotta say...I'm a lucky son of a *****...didn't think army life was like this..." With that thought, he felt a small surge of guilt. He hadn't done very much anything today, and he thought of the position Gustav must have put himself in to hire a random sword such as himself as his bodyguard. Victor drew himself up, and put away the flask he had been withdrawing from his robes. A bit of his old Temple Knight demeanor swept over him there, something he hadn't felt in a long while: Purpose. With that, he steeled himself for as long as he could, and jogged off to find the Gerent. Before he could however, he ran into his giant of a General, who happened to look down at him as he passed. "OI, AND JUST WHERE ARE YOU GOING?" He jumped a little from being so close to the source of the booming voice, before looking up into the sun, and squinting to see the bearded face of Slyt. "Well sir, I was just off to see the Gerent to see what i could do..." "THE GERENT IS BUSY, SON, HE DOESN'T HAVE THE TIME TEH PERSONALLY ASSIGN EVERY SOLDIER A TASK. AND I'VE BEEN WATCHIN' YOU, BOY. 'S GREAT YEH'RE FINALLY TAKIN SOME PRIDE IN THIS HERE ARMY, BUT THERE AIN'T NO TASK THE GERENT CAN GIVE YA THAT I CAN'T GIVE MESELF." With that, he clapped his mighty hand over Victors should like an iron clasp, and began to steer him back towards the hustle and bustle of the other soldiers. And while nobody was looking, Victor slipped into his pocket and took a quick drink. |
|
Korit Lvl 20/12 Swordmaster "Need....More....Speed....ugh" Sol Lvl 20/11 Wyvern Lord "Yay, I've capped Two Stats!" Axel Lvl 20/11 Paladin "Im the only one who's right on track speed-wise!" Anthony Lvl 20/1 General "Yays, finally a General! ANT SMASH!" Vic lvl 9 Mercenary. "How am i supposed to fight sober?!?" My Addictions... | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Feb 24 2008, 11:20 AM Post #88 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
The story of the day: One hour meant one new soldier. The soldier in blue armor dropped to one knee, holding his encrusted lance to the gerent. The gerent had seen this act done before him many times before, but even in his old age, he was just getting used to it. To a man who lived for the sword and crown, kneeling was a sign of allegiance. But to a man who lived by the sword and crown, it was a sign of hope. Hope that it was just another man, another soldier who would lay down there life in defense of the man they bowed to. Gustav went to take the lance, reaching forward to accept it and aim it to the heavens, Gustav’s way of showing he accepted the man and weapon into his army. But then his left arm twitched. The next thing that happened was something he could never have seen coming: A blend of blinding light, thick darkness and crashing thunder covered every piece of armor over his left arm and absorbed through the steel. A second later, the energy exploded back out, shattering the gauntlet. Looking down at the limb in shock, he gripped it with his right hand, attempting to calm the fluctuating magic that his arm had begun to give off. “Albert Feld, I pray you can forgive me for my abrupt departure! Seek General Slyt!” For the first time in what seemed like a lifetime, Gerent Gustav ran in a full out, ground shaking, armor rumbling run. He was heading for the closest Colonel’s tent, that of Colonel Matthew. Before he had even passed Nathaniel’s personal tent, however, a black seal appeared in the air before him, and after wavering for a brief second, it produced both Colonel’s, Matthew hurriedly flipping through his personal tome while Phillip’s floating companion was flipping through the Colonel’s tome. Stopping in his tracks, Gustav looked to the brothers in relief, knowing one of them had sensed the spike in magic. But then it spiked again. A crash sounded through the camp, and Gustav dropped to his knees, calling upon the elements to try and freeze his arm, knowing full well he could heal himself from the freezing cover he would place over himself. Before he could fully freeze his arm, however, blazing flame engulfed his arm and a blast of dark magic exploded from his hands, heading for the older of the brothers. Phillip waved his hands before him, casting a shield before himself. When the blast met the shield, the barrier folded around the blast, forcing Phillip to thrust his hand forward, reinforcing the shield. “I do know it is unlike me to be hasty, but a bit faster would be acceptable! I can feel another spike com-” In another crash, the right arm gauntlet shattered to the glove and another blast shot out, heading towards Matthew. This time, it was Matthew who thrust his hand out, casting and reinforcing his brother’s barrier. When the secondary blast met the shield, a cracking sound was produced, and the shield began to bend again. The corpse began floating between the brothers, holding out its hands for the tomes by Phillips’ command. Handing them over, the brother each clapped their hands together and thrust them out, each making a different shape with their fingers: A triangle for Matthew and a square for Phillip. At first, nothing seemed to happen, but then, the barrier pushed itself back in place, fighting and crackling against the tri-blast of magic. Unable to control himself, white lighting began shooting from Gustav’s hands, his magic self consciously drawing power from his gem. With a bang, his energy output doubled, and he was pushed back as a surge of magic crashed into the barrier before him. Sounds and flashes of all colors began coming off of the clashing magic as the three wizards dueled. And then the barrier began to crack again. Much more noticeable than before, so much so that the three of them could see the cracks through the lights that were being produced. “Brother, I do believe this is it! Unless we get some kind of help, we won’t be able to do this!” Phillip only shook his head and grunted as he attempted to hold back the blast. “No. There is still power to be had from this mind, but I will not reveal it unless needed!” “Brother, please! For the sake of our lives, do not let your apathy blind your rationality now!” In a swoop of wind and crack of robes, more than fifteen men materialized from three different seals, each wearing bulky robes. Without receiving orders, the soldiers set up formation around the perimeter, readying their tomes. Smiling widely in relief, Matthew spoke to his brother as he pushed more energy into the barrier. “Always have a trick up your sleeve, do you?” Being his apathetic self, Phillip only gave the order to commence the maneuver and put his hands together. A second later, his and his brothers’ barrier dropped, only to be replaced by another, almost stronger shield, constructed by Phillips’ top soldiers. It wasn’t the shield Phillip wanted; it was the extra energy that would be needed to perform this next maneuver. He and his brother couldn’t perform it while keeping the barrier up, which is why his soldiers were there. Looking up and seeing the brothers making signs with their hands and understanding what the brothers were attempting, Gustav pushed his body to its limits, forcing his way through the magic buildup to join his own hands and begin making specific gesticulations, the magic still shooting forward as his fingers moved. The Sealing of the Trinity: a ceremony that is extremely easy to perform if one if cognizant of the procedure, yet difficult to begin due to what is needed. Three magic casters of wizard status in their own fields, the three branches of magic, and that have known each other for an exceptionally long time. And then of course you need something to seal, something that exhibits strong levels of each magic. Each wizard could only seal what their branch bested in the trinity. And then the correct gesticulations had to be made. No one other than those who knew how to perform them and taught them knew the signs, but anyone who had a preferred spell of their branch knew the last sign, for that was what it was: A hand sign that represented the common graphical symbol for their preferred spell. A group of soldiers had begun to gather; Mixed soldiers from every unit, regardless of seniority, stood side by side, weapons ready, ready to act on a moments notice. Surprisingly enough, the one closest to the area of action was 1st Lieutenant Alex, both of the newcomers behind him. And for once, he wasn’t scowling, nor did he have his axe ready. He was staring right at the scene, actually trying to think of what he could do other than giving off a snappy one liner. Both Colonels and Gustav were working to complete a common goal. That alone meant something big. But then he saw something bigger: Samuel. He was just there, in the middle of the grounds, staring right at the scene. But there was something else: People didn’t notice him. Soldiers walked around him, Pegasus riders over him, hell, it seemed like they went through[ him. And then Samuel locked eyes with Alex. He didn’t smile; ready his daggers, or even blink. He only nodded his head once, forcefully. And then he was gone, like he was never there. Alex shook his head in disbelief, and hard as it was, focused back on the scene before him just as Nooj walked up beside him, asking what exactly was happening. Still running through the gesticulations, each of the wizards began speaking their needed lines, ignoring the soldiers that weren’t directly contributing. “Celestial light of the blessed heavens, band together now and seal that which threatens your magnificent beauty!” The younger brother’s voice rang out through the group, silencing the soldiers of his unit. His two hands were put apart from each other, one at his face and the other at his stomach, his thumbs extended and fingers slightly bent; a column of shining light building between his hands, never extending farther outward than his thumbs. In its perpetually monotonous voice, the corpse shrieked out as well, letting all know what its master was thinking. “Come forth, darkness of the great abyss, and lay claim to the wretched earth that would dare stand before you!” It was not his voice that silenced his forces; instead, it was the level his corpse spoke: it was clear with none of the guttural growl to it. Phillip realized what it would mean to leave Gustav unattended, and regardless of the darkness induced apathy on his mental being, he would not allow himself to be destroyed by the exploding power before him. His hands were nearly joined at the fingertips, his fingers moving involuntarily, flexing and closing themselves, fueled by the fluxing magic that pulsated from his palms, meeting and bubbling between his hands. And finally Gerent Gustav spoke, silencing all around him other than the Colonels. Even the Lieutenant General, whose axe was ready to cut through the crackling magic barrier and subdue his Gerent, was silenced. “Oh great and giving elements of our dear planet, bring your unforgiving wrath down upon the light of life and seal it away within your eternal power!” His hands, unlike Phillips, were met at the fingertips, a blazing fireball burning between them. The shield was dropped, only to be replaced by a secondary, wider barrier, containing all three wizards within it. When it seemed like Gustav’s blasts would bowl over the Colonels, a noise similar to the shattering of Gustav’s gauntlets sounded, and beams of magic burst forward from each of their building spells. The Colonel’s beams intertwined upon meeting, creating a swirling mass of negation. Colliding with their Gerent’s blasts of anima energy, the blast of negation absorbed it, changing into a gliding beam of blinding light, streaming over the ground towards the Gerent. When it met his body, a wave of darkness overcame the man, and everything within him and everything he was doing immediately stopped. If not for the lack of armor, artistic observers would see the man as a grieving statue, a dying man, his veteran gaze fixed on the heavens, praying for redemption for a life of lies and deceit. Underneath his helmet, his eyes and mouth were wide, while the rest of his body was board stiff. He was breathing, but even he couldn’t feel his chest rising. He could feel his body, but could not move it. Matthew, not wanting to take chances, held up his hands to signal everyone to hold their position. As they did, the shield began to waver, one of the soldiers firmly believing the action was over. And then a wave of light came out of the Gerent’s body, washing over everyone around him and shattering the barrier. And then Gustav moved. His head only, turning to Lieutenant General Gippal. Knowing full well what could have just happened and what effect it would have had on his army, Gustav’s voice held strong. Even in death, he was a leader of men. “Lieutenant General Gippal, continue operations as normal. The fourth wave begins in two days.” And then something that shocked everyone, every last person in the crowd, happened: Their Gerent fell to the ground with a thump. Gippal charged forward, skidding to a stop and dropping to his knees next to his Gerent. He turned to face the army, eyes thin with curiosity. “Fetch General Slyt! I need assistance carrying the Gerent to his personal tent! Other than the Colonels, I want this area clear! The Gerent will not want anyone to see what will be happening. Go now, or face dishonor and discharge!” The area instantly began to clear. When the silver clad officer was convinced the area was clear other than officers, he removed the Gerent’s helmet and checked his pulse and breathing. Seeing his chest slowly rising, Gippal concluded his Gerent was still alive. As he heard the general stomping and yelling his way over to their position, he turned to the Colonels. “How long will he be out for?” The bishop was the first to kneel down, running his hands over the Gerent, feeling for any trace of magic within him. After scanning over the whole body, he turned to his brother, a mix of awe and curiosity on his face. Phillip was staring straight ahead, the corpse floating alongside the approaching General, filling him in on what had occurred. The General must have heard that the Gerent had passed out, because he broke off into a full run now, charging straight toward them. “SOMEONE BETTAH TELL MEH WHA’ IN THA HELL IS GOIN ON ‘ROUND HER’ WHILE WE CARRY GERENT GUSTAV TO HIS QUARTERS!” Kneeling down, the mountaineer grunted as he his lower ranked counterpart lifted their superior and began carrying him away, both Colonel’s rushing behind them. Matthew was carefully carrying the Gerent’s helmet while Phillip telekinetically gathered the shards of the right gauntlet, his voice box bobbing after him, tomes in hand. Dagmoir Xykios: The third son House Xykios of Bern, a mercenary of royal heritage. Geshua, Kruger Elwise and Mohaim: Three enigmatic soldiers, each serving the same leader. Andras Basulta: The leader of a religious sect, and perhaps one of the only territory rulers Gerent Gustav had not personally met. Albert Feld: A traveling mercenary who states he lives for battle and is a self proclaimed General. All of these people did indeed hold their place in the history of the day, but the last three minutes were the tip of the iceberg, the moment of interest of the day. Before the General had even arrived, word had spread around camp: Gerent Gustav had passed out, and no one knew why. But an army was still an army, and an order was still an order: Operations would continue as normal. The Fourth Wave would start in two days, regardless of Gerent Gustav’s state of being. |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Mar 3 2008, 11:35 PM Post #89 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
The murmuring of voices was the first thing he noticed. Familiar voices, voices he had known for years. They were voices he heard on a daily basis, and they were talking about him. Cracking open his eyes slowly, he saw nothing but blurs. He tried speaking, but found himself unable. He could feel his throat, could feel air passing through it, but no sound would come from him. Panic, of course, was his first thought. But then solid shapes began to come into focus. Before him, with their backs to him, were the Colonel Brothers and of course, Colonel Phillips’ corpse companion. A bishop and druid, both of high acclaim within the camp. If something were life threateningly wrong with the Gerent, they would know how to treat. Even so, there were questions that needed answering. Finding he could move himself, he snapped his fingers, trying to bring attention to himself. Instead, what happened was a burst of fire exploded from his fingers, scorching towards Matthew. A portal of darkness materialized before the burst, engulfed it, and canceled it. Finally, the brothers turned to face him, Phillip stepping forward, holding a hand above his Gerent’s forehead. Finally, something spoke loud enough for him to hear. “I have, in the most literal sense of the phrase, shut you down Gerent Gustav.” Gustav opened his mouth to speak, only to have nothing produce once again. “Judging by that display of arcane ability two days ago, your mental threshold should be more than capable of telepathy, if only at close range.” Catching on, Gustav calmed his nerves, closing his eyes as he focused. A second later, he could hear both his mind and Colonel Phillips’ functioning as one. “Telepathy is only dangerous to beginners, Gerent Gustav. You will not be harmed. Now, speak.” His mind raced, trying to organize his questions. He had been out for two days. That much was certain. “But why?” He heard a voice repeat his thoughts, monotonous yet clear. Opening his eyes and turning to face the corpse, he saw it floating next to the druid. It had spoken Gustav’s thoughts, much like it did for Phillip. “There are many, many reasons, Gerent Gustav. They would take to long to explain in full. Therefore, I pray a summary will suffice for now.” Matthew finally stepped forward, holding the Gerent’s helmet in his hands. Gustav’s eyes went wide in shock. It all made sense now. Why he had had a headache, the arcane assault on George, the unleashing of such a large amount of magic two days ago. “As I’m sure you have realized, Gerent Gustav, you’re body had exceeded its limit for energy two days ago.” Phillip motioned towards a sack that rested on a nearby table. The bag zoomed over to the Colonel and flipped itself over, emptying its contents before the magician. The contents were small, dark green shards of metal. Matthew still held his helmet. And then something else clicked. “My armor… Where is the rest of it?” Matthew gestured towards a cabinet in the corner, and its door swung open, showing the giant’s suit of armor. After placing the helmet on top of the body armor, Matthew backed away, allowing Gustav to see everything. Sitting up slowly, Phillip holding his hand above his forehead the whole time, Gustav looked upon his ages old shell. But something was missing. There was only one gauntlet, but two gloves. “Colonel Matthew, you stated that my body… had excess energy in it.” The Colonel nodded his head once, a strand of aquamarine hair falling between his eyes. “That is correct, Gerent Gustav.” Slowly, Gustav swung his feet over the edge of his bed and rose to his height of eight feet. As he walked over to the full body mirror he had in the corner, he noticed the swaying of robes from behind him. Turning around, he saw Phillip still had a hand raised, aimed at the Gerent. “Colonel Phillip, exactly what are you doing?” “I am suppressing you, Gerent Gustav.” It did make sense to the Gerent, after taking the accidental burst of fire into account. Stepping before the mirror, he looked upon the same body he had for years, and yet, it seemed different this time. It was his, but then again, it had never been his. His armor was his body, his shell, his lifeline. “Only we officers know why you wear your armor everywhere, correct Gerent Gustav?” Feathery silver hair. Heavy, bagged green eyes. Broad shoulders that connected to chiseled biceps, the product of lifting himself and his weapon for countless battles. A clean cut six pack abdomen, cut into him by every single exercise he had learned over his fifty years. Thick, squared legs that had once dented an enemy suit of armor with a simple mid kick. It was his body, but he could not remember the last time he had killed with it. “My armor is a suppressor for my energy. I was warned by my master to never remove it while around others. Otherwise, I would…” What would happen, however, would have to wait. Lieutenant General Gippal announced himself outside of the tent. Both Colonels turned to the Gerent, waiting for a reply. Slowly, Gerent Gustav nodded his head, and Phillip lowered his hand. Instantly, Gustav felt himself become whole again. Power flowed through him, oxygen seemed to pass easier, and he could feel his muscles teeming, ready to fight. “You may enter, Lieutenant General Gippal.” The dark green tent flap brushed to the side, and a moment later, a tan, bald warrior in silver armor had joined the ranks. Gippal saluted the Gerent and looked him over, a quizzical look in his eye. “Gerent Gustav, are you quite alright? You look pale.” Looking down upon his hands and then in the mirror, Gustav realized this was true. Turning to his officer, a solemn look in his eye, he responded, the seriousness of this situation just now setting in. “Sunlight has not graced my body in many, many years, Lieutenant General. All of this time, my armor has been my one true lifeline.” “No longer will you be condemned to walk within a shell, Gerent Gustav.” The decaying corpse had spoken again, Phillip’s gaze locked on his Gerent. “Your mind is now a weapon. You are your master once again. If you will it, your power will give into you, will kneel before you. My job here is finished.” The druid saluted his Gerent and walked through the tent flap, vanishing back to his tent. Matthew, however, had stayed behind. “I for one am available to you at all times, Gerent Gustav. Will that be all for the day?” A nod from the Gerent sent the bishop, holding his sash up so as to not walk on it, out of the tent, also heading for his tent. Gustav heard the man introduce himself to someone, however, and turned to the Lieutenant General. “Do I have an unannounced guest, Lieutenant General?” Glaring warily over his shoulder towards the tent flap, Gippal offered a sharp nod of his head. “A man from Caelin. He claims to already have men stationed within our ranks, one of them fighting under Lieutenant Colonel David’s men right now. Shall I let him in?” Caelin. Kruger Elwise and a tall man in dark gray robes. A memory from two days ago slammed into his mind, bringing Gustav to realize just who was outside. Looking at himself in the mirror once more, the Gerent came to a decision: Colonel Phillip was right. He was a slave to himself no more. His armor would sit in its cabinet until the time was right. “Yes, you may let him in.” At these words, the tent flap opened itself, and a figure wearing an early night sky blue robe, laced in red trim, walked into the tent. Covering one quarter of the person’s face was a layer of gray bandage, completely obstructing one eye. Clear, white skin was only tarnished by the shadow of the robes’ hood. Through the shadow, however, both men of ranking could make out a blood red pupil of a slanted eye, the eye of a curious ruler who knew more than he would ever let on. “Greetings, Gerent Gustav.” The figure said. “I am Anrdas Basulta.” |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| goatfish | Mar 4 2008, 12:31 AM Post #90 |
|
"At your service."
|
"Ah, and you're out of that legendary armor! What an intimate moment this seems. "Are you well? I understand you've been...incapacitated, and I must say I had to see it to believe it." The slightly-upturned edge of his mouth suggested amusement, though his gaze and tone were flat, devoid of such signals. "...Never mind. I suppose it's something of a private matter, after all. "Now, the matter at hand. I want the Deathbringers dead." A few of the men in the room stirred uneasily at the mention of such powerful adversaries. Andras approached the Gerent slowly, as if relishing each step. Some of Gustav's attendants grew tense, sensing danger in the man. "You've worked yourself into a conflict of sorts with them, yes? I trust you're as eager as I am to remove them?" Gustav was hesitant to respond, piecing a reply together carefully. "Bones Boudreau is my prime concern right now. He is easily the largest threat , besides Manny himself." The Gerent gave Andras a serious look as he continued "However, if you tell me that Noah, the Honorable Deathbringer, is in that forest as well, Andras Basulta, then yes, I will be eager to deal with them. Together, the two Deathbringers are a greater threat than I, than Manny, than any man I have ever faced." Andras merely blinked. "I have no knowledge of Noah's presence. I assumed that the two were together, is all. Nothing but rumors of their exploits and the like. It's true that I'm permitted a...an enchanced ability to percieve, let's call it, but it is by no means perfect. " You say you wish to crush them both at once, while I see an advantage in fighting one at a time. All parties are pleased by immediate action. When do you plan to fight them seriously?" |
|
Battling Characters: Charlotte: (Prepromo) Lvl 20/6 Sharpshooter Brannan: Lvl 20/6 Duelist Vastian: Lvl 20/3 Centurion Haytham: Lvl 7 Nomad Gaddiel: Lvl 5 Wyvern Rider Retired Characters: Casimoore: Lvl 20/20 Champion Weyler: Lvl 20/20 Wizard RP Only: Andras | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Mar 4 2008, 01:08 AM Post #91 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
Andras Basulta was a wise man. Though looking young for one such as his status, Gustav knew better than to judge by age alone. Many ruling figures were years younger than the Gerent. Many of them were also intimidated by the giant’s height alone. But this man, Andras Basulta, was not. Nor was he intimidated enough by the existence of the Deathbringer’s to hide his true motives: Bring death to the Deathbringers. Was such a thing possible? Years ago, Gustav was sure he had done it, but Noah sat up a moment later, coughing up blood and take deep gulps of air. Was it possible to kill those that held no remorse, no emotion, to committing complete and total annihilation upon whoever they met? Andras Basulta seemed to think so. This was Gustav’s assumption after hearing the cloaked man’s final question. Stepping past the man, hard forceful steps that showed the Gerent was slowly coming to terms with his freedom, he reached for his sword. Taking its sheath from the back of his armor a second later, he laced it around his back and clicked the weapon into its case. As the weapon clicked in, he could feel the elements bending to his will, the gem in the hilt of his sword “humming” to life. “When do I plan to take the Deathbringers seriously, Andras Basulta?” The Gerent took his eyes off of his guest for a moment, gazing at his armor. It felt odd to be in the presence of others without it on. Something in his mind called out to him, told him to suit up. Slowly shaking his head to clear his thoughts, he turned to his guest. “Bones Boudreau, as I have stated, is currently the biggest threat. As long as he draws breath, the chances are slim Manny and I will ever fight.” The thoughts returned again. It was like his armor was screaming to him, crying out to its prime mover. Glaring at the armor now, he finished his statement. “The Deathbringers are not to be taken lightly. I have fought both of them, survived both of them. But they, even more than myself, are the last people I would ever want to fight again.” Something exploded in his mind, a loud roar that caused him to cover his ears. Facing the armor and then his Lieutenant General, he barked out a clear order. “Lieutenant General Gippal, I want my armor out of that cabinet and in the Colonel Brothers possession right NOW. I want it scanned, I want it analyzed, I want it inspected with every last piece of knowledge they have, and I want it done to every LAST piece of steel!” Within seconds, the officer had summoned two men and made the armor seemingly vanish from the tent, all the while saluting the two men. His head finally cleared, he turned to his guest once more. “I apologize for that, Andras Basulta. There have been many strange happenings lately, all of which will be explained in due time. For now, I request for you to tell me all you know of the Deathbringers. I believe that if we are going to defeat them that we must learn what the other knows.” |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| goatfish | Mar 4 2008, 04:18 AM Post #92 |
|
"At your service."
|
"What do I know, dear Gerent?" Andras laughed softly, covering his smile as he did. "Very little. Useless, generic information. That's all Mohiam had time to gather. I was rather disappointed in him, myself. To his credit, though, he did fight Manny for a brief time...apparently the little king whipped himself into a rage, and the Deathbringer had to intervene. I suppose what knowledge we can glean from this encounter is that Bones is dangerously unpredictable. As is Manny...watch out for him. He's got a breaking point where he'll throw chivalry and honor to the wind and fight as low as any other hired killer. Mohiam refrained from striking back, for his own reasons, but he is certain that under those circumstances it is indisputable that Manny would have killed him. As for Noah, I know only his identity, but nothing of his plans or his location. "But here's the real treasure I offer you, Gerent: foresight. This bandaged eye of mine sees a good deal, I assure you. Perhaps there are some who don't appear in my vision...but put them in plain sight and it's a different story. I'm not the most accomplished swordsman, or magician for that matter, but I ought to be able to predict their movements on the battlefield. I'll not take the risk of fighting them alone, and that's why I need you on my side." Andras balled his hand into a fist, and held it aloft. "It will be swift. It cannot be any other way." |
|
Battling Characters: Charlotte: (Prepromo) Lvl 20/6 Sharpshooter Brannan: Lvl 20/6 Duelist Vastian: Lvl 20/3 Centurion Haytham: Lvl 7 Nomad Gaddiel: Lvl 5 Wyvern Rider Retired Characters: Casimoore: Lvl 20/20 Champion Weyler: Lvl 20/20 Wizard RP Only: Andras | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Mar 4 2008, 08:36 PM Post #93 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
Gustav watched and listened, silently and carefully, as his guest explained his reasoning and shifted through gesticulation after gesticulation. Once the man finished speaking and let himself stand loosely again, Gustav folded his arms, something he had forgotten was physically possible, and took everything into perspective. Manny had ravaged one of Andras Basulta’s men. Gustav was not present to see it happen, but by the time his magic had exploded from him, neither of the two warriors had returned, so all he had to go on was his guests’ word. It did indeed sound like something Manny was capable of, but the way Andras Basulta described it, it was as if it wasn’t Manny who had done it… But there was yet another new factor. It seemed that every new discovery or event in the forest was met by an event of equal magnitude in the camp. He no longer had his armor. And as he had stated, it was a suppressor for his energy, something that kept him in control of himself. Now, without out it, he was slowly beginning to wonder if there was anyone in the forest across the plain that could match him. And then another thought. For the briefest of moments, Gerent Gustav thought Andras Basulta intended to take advantage of him. “I'll not take the risk of fighting them alone, and that's why I need you on my side.” That statement, when left alone, most certainly sounded like a “I’m going to use you and betray you later” statement. But Andras Basulta had offered something that no one else could, or most likely would, concerning the Deathbringers: Prophecy. Insight. Knowledge. “Knowledge is power, I believe the adage goes…” With the kind of knowledge Andras Basulta was offering, there was a slight chance that the Deathbringers could be manipulated, forced to serve Gerent Gustav and Andras Basulta. But then what? There was still Manny. Manny was a factor within every equation. As long as Manny was alive, Bones would fight. As long as Manny was alive, this war would persist. As long as Manny was alive, he would fight to protect his allies. Manny, Manny, Manny… Capture Manny. The idea was like a blow to the gut, a thunder bolt to a soaked sponge. Marching past his guest and opening his tent flapped, he called for Nathaniel. The man in blue armor came scurrying up the hill, lance in hand. Gustav quickly gave the message to be passed along to the front lines. Capture Manny and bring him in. Even if Andras Basulta’s eye did not work on the thief, Gustav had a hidden reason, one that only he and Simon were cognizant of. Stepping back into the tent, he looked down upon the hooded man. They were two different rulers, with two different sets of hidden goals. But they were rulers nonetheless. And what every ruler wanted was to expand, to control, to ally himself with his ruling kin. Extending his pan sized hand for a formal handshake, he spoke to Andras Basulta as a king, a fighter, and a thinker. “Andras Basulta, it seems we do indeed have the same goals and obstacles of those goals. As such, I will indeed assist you in capturing the Deathbringers.” |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| goatfish | Mar 4 2008, 08:55 PM Post #94 |
|
"At your service."
|
Andras eyed the hand, but made no move to extend his own. "I'm sorry, but I must decline. I'm told physical contact with me is unpleasant. If you require alternate methods of making our alliance official, I will cooperate as best I can." His gaze shifted back to meet the Gerent's. "Capturing Manny, eh? That's a gamble. Either the Citadel collapses for lack of a leader, or you have every one of their fighting men come out to rescue him." His brow furrowed, an oddly emotional gesture when compared to his previous blankness. "I like the idea. It works to isolate the Deathbringers, or lure them out into the open, depending on the situation. Of course, there's room for error, but the risks are acceptable. If you can catch him in the first place, that is." |
|
Battling Characters: Charlotte: (Prepromo) Lvl 20/6 Sharpshooter Brannan: Lvl 20/6 Duelist Vastian: Lvl 20/3 Centurion Haytham: Lvl 7 Nomad Gaddiel: Lvl 5 Wyvern Rider Retired Characters: Casimoore: Lvl 20/20 Champion Weyler: Lvl 20/20 Wizard RP Only: Andras | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Mar 4 2008, 09:12 PM Post #95 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
Brigadier General Nooj went pacing by, twirling a silver sword in his hands. “Capturing Manny? I myself believe that would be the easy part. Keeping him contained, however, would be a problem.” An assault on the campground. Remembering the assault Bones and a group of warriors had executed on his camp, he did indeed feel worry. But things were different at the moment. The ship had vanished from the horizon, and there hadn’t been a sign of any of the pirates since. “An assault on this campground would be well met and defended, Andras Basulta. There are, however things that I must tend to. I bid you farewell for now. You are free to move about my campground as you please.” The Gerent then walked away and towards the Colonel's camps, all of his soldiers staring in awe as the pale giant walked past them. |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Apr 11 2008, 03:39 AM Post #96 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
"Take it slow and easy, so that nothing drastic will happen again." Those were Colonel Matthew's explicit instructions... advice... warnings? It didn't matter what heading the words went under; all that matters is that they were said. There was to be no magic, no fast paced action, and absolutely NO contact with First Lieutenant Alex. Of course, Gustav had to find SOMETHING to occupy his time until the Fourth Wave had ended. There were, of course, many things that would be considered "reasonable", given his current situation. After taking everything into perspective, Simon's prophecy to be specific, heading to the sparring grounds was one option. It had been many moons since he had last held a lance, and it would be foolish for a warrior to receive a weapon he couldn't use. Call an immediate meeting with his officers should have been the very first thing he did, after meeting with Andras Basulta. Common sense would indeed dictate that General Slyt, Lieutenant General Gippal, and the Colonel Brothers would not openly discuss what had occurred, and exactly why it had happened, without consent from the Gerent himself. Receive a fully detailed report of the past two days from Nathaniel. This would make the fore mentioned assembly that much easier to preside and contribute to. The one negative to this is that reading would take more time than hearing everything spoken. Two days had been taken from him due to his training, and they must make up for that time. And that was exactly why Nathaniel was walking alongside him, headed for the town hall. "Lieutenant General Gippal and Brigadier General Nooj have reported that young Baralai is finally ready. That report was given to me... just yesterday, at roughly noon." This was good news. According to the report handed into him about Captain Gerald's attack on the citadel, Baralai had not seen battle. Having the two highest ranked officers, that is, those who were present at the time (General Slyt had not yet arrived, and Major General Samuel was clearly not in a right state of mind to train anyone) was most certainly a good way to make up for the lack of activity the knight had been through. "Kimberly, of Brigadier General Nooj's unit, reports that your bodyguard, Victor, has made considerable progress in the past two days." This was also good news. Victor certainly fit the calling for a bodyguard: Able, equipped, and willing to fight. After Kimberly finally gives her approval, Gerent Gustav would personally step forward and offer to train the swordsman. Nathaniel was silent the rest of the way, but shuffled through his papers as they went. When at last Gerent Gustav seated himself and got comfortable in his personal chair, it was to the bewilderment of some of his officers, cautious gazes from Lieutenant General Gippal and Colonel Matthew, and of course, a perturbed stare from Captain James. Two chairs were empty, and Gustav knew the reason behind one. But of the other... "First Lieutenant Alex... Where is he?" No one responded. No one met their Gerent's eyes. Tension and... fear... set in, washing the room over easier than the air they breathed. Sighing heavily, Gustav prepared to say words he had never once uttered. Words that would honestly break him to say, even if it was for an unruly character such as First Lieutenant Alex. "Badon... Alex is in Badon..." Everyone spun their heads to the doorway. When they laid eyes on the haggard figure at the door, most of their jaws dropped. James cursed out loud. Others only stared on, calculating. Gerent Gustav, however, was the one who first announced the person. "Major General Samuel! Where have you been? Are you alright?! Nathaniel, summon Fel-" The pale figure waved his hand, politely, refusing aid. Limping over to his seat and taking it, he breathed heavily and began, all eyes on him. "There are reasons for my actions, Gerent Gustav. The vault is, of course, in need of explanation. But for now, I believe it would be wise to start with Alex... I have been following him, my lord. His every move, his every breath. And I am sorry to report, my lord, that he has gone rogue." |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Apr 11 2008, 11:50 AM Post #97 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
"Alex is transpiring to travel to Valor, my lord. I know not why, but he has already reached Badon, his entire unit with him. I have taken the liberty of leaving half of my unit there, to watch over him and his men. The other half are here with me, in the shadows. With a simple word, my lord, I will order him killed and brought in." All eyes spun to their Gerent. He was still, his hands gripping the wooden ends of his armrests. And then they saw it: His eye twitched. That was most certainly a bad sign, concerning the First Lieutenant. "Remove First Lieutenant Alex's tent from the campground. Distribute any leftover materials from his units' tents to the rest of the army." He had said this while looking directly at Lieutenant General Gippal. When he finished speaking, the silver clad soldier hurriedly left his seat and made for the grounds. Everything was silent again as Gustav thought. Matthew coughed, James shifted his weight, and Nathaniel sat still, quill to the parchment, ready to take down whatever came next. "First Lieutenant Alex William Kennedy is, from this moment on, discharged from my service." Gasps of shock came from the table. James, Slyt, and Gerald shot the Gerent blinking, awestruck gazes. Matthew had actually winced at hearing the words. Murmur instantly broke out after a few seconds, but it was all silenced when the Gerent cleared his throat. All eyes on him, he spoke once more, continuing on with the declaration. "Nathaniel, you are know First Lieutenant. Captains James and Gerald, your rankings have not changed." Hearing this, disbelief still striking him, Nathaniel slowly moved to the next seat of ranking. When he was convinced no one would speak, Gustav continued. "Alex's men, upon return, will be divided into Lieutenant General Gippal and First Lieutenant Nathaniel's units." James had begun to tap the table impatiently, waiting for Gustav to finish. Noticing this, he continued, in a hurry of his own now. "As for you, Major General Samuel, you will return to Badon with your entire unit. Side yourself with Alex. I am ordering you to follow him, tail him, live him. If he breathes heavily, I want to know about it. And the very second he steps on solid land in Badon from Valor, I want a full report his activities. That is all, gentlemen." He shoved himself from his seat, the legs of the chair grinding into the floor. Samuel was already gone, and Nathaniel had begun taking down the ending of his Gerent's orders. Sensing that all eyes were still on him, he stopped at the doorway and turned to his remaining officers. "If I am needed for any reason, I will be in the training grounds. I need to hit something." Exiting the building and heading for the armory, he felt something running down his face. Wiping it away and looking on his finger, he found it was a tear. Eyes wide in shock, he let out a sharp sigh of... calmness. He had never discharged someone before, and never thought he would. Now he was like all of the other ruling figures of the continent. It was not a bad thing, for it made him realize even more how human he was. But that was for another time. Knocking on the door to the armory, he waited as the vendor opened the door and looked upon him, recoiling at the sight before him. "Good afternoon, Jason. I am in dire need of a lance. Would you perhaps happen to have one that would suit me?" The vendor vanished into the store, and Gustav began to hear the sound of steel crashing on top of steel. A moment later, he returned, holding a thick, gray lance. "Thats all I have, Gerent Gustav. Lieutenant Colonel David outfitted his unit before heading out. Will that be all, sir?" Gustav nodded, and the vendor closed the door. Gustav was still, gazing upon the lance in his hand. It felt odd, alien even. How long had it been...? Spinning the lance once in his hand, he set off for the training ground, tall and proud, Alasants still on his back. Looking down to the lance as he walked, he had come to a conclusion: The lance in his hand was a sign, a sign of change. He was no longer an armored colossus, bound to the elements and his swordsmanship. He was now a human giant, capable of mastering any form of fighting arts he so desired. He had to admit to himself: He felt overly confident already. He felt arrogant, pompous... perfect. He felt... indomitable. The Deathbringers were no longer an issue, an obstacle. Even if Noah and Bones combined forces, he would rise above. And then... Manny. He had reached the opening to the training grounds. After a few seconds, all activity stopped, a sea of eyes resting on him. Some were fearful, others ecstatic, others still escaping from the grounds, dreams of bragging rights that they had been the first to see the unarmored Gerent. And then he found someone he felt suitable for dueling. Walking up to the knight in dark brown armor, whose eyes were wide at the approaching giant, he greeted the man and issued a challenge. "Good afternoon, Aaron. Your form looks excellent... Captain Gerald is training you and his men well, correct?" More men ran to the camps, hoping to be the first to brag of hearing the giant speak. "Y-yes, Gerent Gustav. C-c-captain Gerald is an able instructor." Taking a few steps back and spinning the lance in his hands, he finally rested it, tip extended, in both palms. His right hand was tightly gripped on the shaft, while the right was lightly cushioning the upper half. "I would ask you to spar with me, Aaron. I am out of practice, and have reason to be refreshed in the ways of the lance." All of the soldiers around him gasped, while murmurs escaped those who didn't gasp, asking the others what had been said. Blinking twice in rapid succession, Aaron shifted his weight and apprehensively readied himself in the same fashion as his lord. Nodding his head as the soldiers left their stations and gathered around the fighters, the Gerent announced the beginning of the session. "The first strike is yours, Aaron." |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Apr 11 2008, 08:13 PM Post #98 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
Aaron came in slowly, taking two forceful steps towards his lord and strongly thrusting out, aiming for the abdomen. Easily parrying the blow with the butt of his lance, Gustav brought his own lance down in a vertical bludgeoning attempt. Aaron raised his lance in time, and the two men pushed off of each other a second later, assuming their previous stances. Something was wrong. Gustav had noticed it the second Aaron had readied himself: He was holding back. "My instinct tells me you are suppressing yourself so as to not harm me. Do not allow honor to grip you by the reins on these grounds, Aaron. Fight me, for I have faith in Felix's healing abilities." The crowd broke into murmurs once more. Gerent Gustav had given a low ranked soldier permission to strike him. Gulping in a heavy breath of air, Aaron nodded his head. "As you command, Gerent Gustav. Here I come!" Another two steps forward, but this time, the iron clad man twirled his lance through his fingers, attempting to confuse the gerent. Wary, eyes aimed to the steel tip of the weapon before him, Gustav thrust out when he saw an opening. Aaron slammed the shaft of his weapon into his Gerent's, nearly disarming his lord. Taking advantage of the moment, Aaron once more brought his lance pole slicing inwards, resulting in a solid whack on the giant's abdomen. Wincing in pain as the crowd around him let off breaths of awe, Gustav noticed that Aaron had a pained look on his face. Looking down to his midsection, Gustav merely assumed his position again when he saw no blood and felt nothing broken. "Now is not the time for fear or regret, Aaron. Here, I am your enemy. Fight me as if I were one of Manny's soldiers." More ohs and ahs from the crowd. Gerent Gustav was indeed serious about his training, going to such lengths to say that. Aaron burst into action again. This time, it was three heavy steps, followed by a feint thrusting attempt to the gerent's right bicep. Expecting and seeing the gerent shift himself to dodge the blow, Aaron once more whacked his gerent on the now exposed left side of the pale abdomen. Following his gerent's orders, he continued the assault, twisting himself around and striking the giant's right calf with all of his momentum and strength. Grunting in pain, Gustav attempted to go on the offensive with a forceful thrust to the much smaller man's right shoulder blade, confident the heavy lance would pierce the armor when backed by his exemplary strength. Aaron wouldn't have it, though. Placing his lance horizontally to bar the coming lance thrust, he seamlessly halted the thrusting attempt, shoved the weapon from his path, and did something that shocked everyone, some of the on lookers even screaming in fear: He pierced Gerent Gustav's arm. Pulling the lance tip out, Aaron's eyes went wide when he saw the blood dribble down his lance, countered by the red liquid now trickling down his commander in chief's arm. "I'm done for. Captain Gerald will have my head for this." Gustav's eyes, like all others, were plastered to the sight. Blood had touched his skin, blood that wasn't someone else's. Shock, awe, and twisted amazement swirled together to create something that, before facing the Boudreau Deathbringer, he had not felt for a great deal of time: Genuine pain. Even so, the one who seemed truly pained was not Gustav, rather, it was Aaron. "Captain Gerald does indeed train his men well. I will most definitely spar with him one day, before I travel to the citadel again..." Slowly flexing every muscle in his right arm, Gustav was happy to find nothing was broken, and that he could still use his arm and fingers. However, something had been troubling: The discomfort he felt when holding the lance in his right hand. Had he been a novice fighter, he would question whether holding a certain weapon with a certain would affect performance. Switching to his left hand and letting his right arm drop loosely to his side, satisfaction bloomed within him when he felt power and comfort surge through him; he was indeed a left handed lance man. Assuming a prone, still stance, lance tip to the skies, he spoke once more. "It seems I have gotten used to the lance once more. Now, let us test this claim." Bending his knees so that he was level with the five foot ten knight before him, he aimed the lance head to the ground, his right hand to the butt of it, his left lightly gripping it halfway down. His ring finger was wrapped around the opposite side of the pole, ready to flip the lance in grip if need be. "Aaron, I am the Honorable Deathbringer. I am here to kill you, Gerent Gustav, and this entire army. Fight me!" |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| goatfish | Apr 11 2008, 08:56 PM Post #99 |
|
"At your service."
|
Andras strode towards the training grounds, Mohiam keeping pace alongside him him. The soldiers in the area had abruptly halted in their exercises to watch their Gerent spar with a knight in dark brown armor. Many a whisper died on the lips of its speaker when Gustav shed blood. Andras raised his eyebrows in surprise; Mohiam didn't respond. Many of the observers took a few steps back, fearing the wrath of their damaged master. The two stood in place, watching intently. Andras shook his head slowly, looking dismayed."Gustav is indeed troubled. These are trying times for him, no?" "Yes. I am unaware of previous incidents that would cause distraction, besides your first encounter with him, but I recently heard of First Lieutenant Alex's defection." "Ah, is that so? Is he of emotional value to the Gerent?" "He is General Slyt's godson. There has been at least one other case of insubordination with him. Other than that, I'm unsure." "How unfortunate. I expected the Gerent to have better control over his forces. You haven't mislead me with your investigation, have you-" "I assure you, the Gerent is as worthy an ally as I told you before." Andras chuckled at this, turning to observe the sparring match once more. "It was a joke. How could I send you out to see what my eye cannot if I didn't trust you?" Mohiam gave no indication that he intended to answer. He looked straight ahead, focusing on nothing. Andras' smile disappeared. A rare occurance. "It's times like this I'd like you to respond. You're aware you don't appear in my vision either. This requires me to place immense trust in you. If I have any reason to doubt you, you will regret it, Mohiam. Am I clear?" There was movement beneath Mohiam's cloak: the twitching of his hands. There were faint clinking sounds as the claws came in contact with each other. "I threw my lot in with yours a long time ago, and pledged my allegiance to you then. I won't go about it everytime you feel the walls closing in, Andras. It's bothersome." "Don't speak to me with such familiarity." There was a moment of tense silence, and then Andras' smile returned. "Now, about your little duel with Manny. That was very upsetting." Mohiam growled his reply. "I wasn't ready. Didn't think he'd be provoked so easily. I'd rather wait for the right moment that make a botched attempt and waste a few secrets." "It's fine. I didn't expect you to beat him. It took a Deathbringer to slow him down, after all." Andras sighed. "You're out of practice, honestly. Always waiting so long before you engage an enemy. Find someone to spar with." "Kruger?" "No, he's still unconscious. Besides, I need to speak with him when he wakes. It's very important." "...You?" "I'd rather not risk the mutual animosity. We've had quite enough of that for the day, don't you think?" He turned away from Mohiam. "Now go." "As you will." Mohiam muttered, and vanished into the crowd. |
|
Battling Characters: Charlotte: (Prepromo) Lvl 20/6 Sharpshooter Brannan: Lvl 20/6 Duelist Vastian: Lvl 20/3 Centurion Haytham: Lvl 7 Nomad Gaddiel: Lvl 5 Wyvern Rider Retired Characters: Casimoore: Lvl 20/20 Champion Weyler: Lvl 20/20 Wizard RP Only: Andras | |
|
|
|
| Mr. Dansen | Apr 11 2008, 11:38 PM Post #100 |
|
Air guitarist for the ages
|
No one moved. The words rang out through the gathering, loud and meaningful. Gerent Gustav was the only one with a calm look. Aaron was wide eyed, jaw dropped, and lance loosely held. An archer in the second "circle" of the group actually let out a whimper. The pale giant, even at bent height, stood tall over most of his men. Added in with his previous statement, even if it was false, resulted in a whole new meaning of the word "fear" for his men. "Aaron, that was an order." The silenced had been cracked. The archer who had let out the whimper actually began to cry, his family having been killed by the Deathbringer himself. Shouting in anger, he burst forward from the line, nocking an arrow and firing towards the gerent. The arrow zipped through the air, its trajectory taking it towards the injured arm. Springing into his multi man combat thoughts, the gerent stormed forward, slicing the shaft of his pole through the air, destroying the arrow. Carrying his momentum, he slammed forward on one foot and, twisting himself around, swung the shaft straight at the archer, intending to knock him out. Out of the corner of his eye, Gustav saw an axeman leap forward, aiming for him. Stopping his charge short, only to see the pirate swing himself around, a roundhouse kick aimed towards the elbow of his right arm. Leaning his right side back to avoid the kick, he felt the leather of the boot graze his abdomen. The pirate righted himself again and let off a cry as he charged forward, a flurry of fast swings being his tactic. The gerent sidestepped and blocked each of them with perfect form, and when the pirate came in with a vertical pincer slash, the gerent hooked the axes onto his lance pole, and almost instantly, spun the weapon as fast as his wrist would allow. The man was disarmed, but another sprung forward to take his place. The swordsmen swiped his sword through the air, aiming the tip towards the gerent. Eyes sharp, both men charged forward almost simultaneously. The swordsman led off with a sleek mid slice, which Gustav countered by raising his leg high enough for his armored greave to block the slice. Steel dug into steel, and the swordsman willingly recoiled off, twirling himself to build up momentum. Seeing the man vanish the second their eyes met, Gustav instinctively drew Alasants. This was power. Elemental energy flowed freely through him. His anima magic, for reasons unknown to him, surged through him, wild and screaming to be unleashed. Spinning both weapons in their respective hands and assuming his stance, he let out a sharp breath and assessed the situation. Everyone around him was awestruck. The pirate had taken to the sidelines, axes ready, gaze wavering. The archer had simply vanished. Aaron had still not moved. Some looked upon him in fear, some with tears in their eyes. Others looked angry, infuriated with the gerent. It was now that he realized why: He had claimed and acted like the Deathbringer. His charade, in some sense, had become a reality. Sighing heavily, he sheathed Alasants and aimed the lance tip to the ground. He began to walk away all eyes still on him, when he saw three of his officers approaching him. Lieutenant General Gippal, Brigadier General Nooj, and Captain Gerald. Each of them was outfitted with a silver weapon of their arts, and each of them had the Renoff crest openly displayed; they were here to fight. "One of my men came to me, claiming that the venerable Gerent has gone insane with power. But all I see here is our very own Great Gerent Gustav, enjoying a day at the grounds. Are there any here who would disagree?" Slowly, Gustav made his way to the officers, his body cooling down after that bout of activity. "I would challenge that observation, gentlemen. Something has indeed changed within me. If you will excuse me, gentlemen, I must visit Felix. One among us has actually wounded me." And he was gone, Alasants still in its sheath, and the lance tip aimed downwards. The three officers looked to the grounds before them and all of the soldiers, some of which were still trying to realize that was their gerent and not some stranger who was equal in height and had the same weapon. "Return to your stations, now! All of you must have learned SOMETHING from watching the gerent fight!" |
|
THE FEABL SAVED MY LIFE. I WILL NOT ABANDON IT. EVER. 2/10/06: The Day of the Oath 5/23/06: The Turning Point 11/07/06: The Three Brother's Story, a real book?! 11/21/06: Honor Roll. HELLZ YEAH. 2/3/07: I turned 18? Really?! 6/1/07: Will the Wonder graduates *has been labeled as the Sanger Zonvolt of the FEABL by Crimson Archer* I AM WILL THE WONDER, THE GUITARIST THAT SMITES BOREDOM! | |
|
|
|
| 1 user reading this topic (1 Guest and 0 Anonymous) | |
| Go to Next Page | |
| « Previous Topic · Renoff Saga · Next Topic » |
7:08 PM Nov 27
